persecution of all such as either refraine speake against or reproue their coÌ„munion ministrie worship gouernment being ioyned We may by all these reasons seuerally and haue by them altogether proued these Parrish assemblies in this estate not to be the true established Churches of Christ to which the faithful seruants of Christ ought to resort and ioyne So then all men maie see how falsly this accuser hath sclandered vs and howe far he hath strayed from the present matters and transgressions in question both through his whole booke and in this conclusion of his booke where he chardgeth pronownceth and condemneth vs as heretickes c for condemning a Church for some light imperfections in their worship wantes in their discipline c wheras we for their idolatrie confusion sacrilege false and antichristian ministrie and gouernment obstinacie in all these sinnes hatred of the truth and persecution of CHRISTES seruants haue proued the Church of ENGLAND not to be the true but the malignant Church Therfore wee condemne no true Church as he accuseth neither for such causes as he surmiseth Nor yet do wee but rather God himself condemne them Wee but discouer their sinnes and shew them their estate by the worde of God refrayning and witnessing against their abhominations as we are commaÌ„ded by that voyce from heaueÌ„ Go out of her my people that ye communicate not in her sinnes and that ye receiue not of her plagues c. In the same loue knowing this terror and irreuoâ—able decree of the Lorde against the false Church and all her children wee most earnestly exhorte and instantlie beseech euen so manie to whom the truth of the Lorde and their owne saluation is deare to flee out of the middest of her and to saue themselues from this peruerse generation and to deliuer euerie man his soule from the fierce wrath of the Lord according to the councel of the Prophets and Apostles of God And not to be stayed by the vayne persuasions titles and promises of these false Prophets of thinges present as of the Church worde ministrie Sacraments c or deluded by their vayne hope of things to come as reformation saluation c or deterred with their vayne threates of schisme heresies daunger persecusion c from obeying the voyce of God whilest he yet speaketh and calleth vnto you and offreth grace lest you despise the acceptable tyme of the Lorde the day of his saluation and he sweare in his wrath that you shal not enter into his rest for your disobedience and then hereafter your flight be in the wynter or on the Sabboth when the wrath of God is come vpon you and there be no meanes or way to escape For the vaine boastings of these Prophetts of things present and promises of things to come reade Reuel 18. where the Holie Ghost sheweth their Church to become the habitation of Diuells the prison of euerie vncleane spirit the cage of euerie vncleane and hatefull birde howsoeuer she boast her self a Queene to be no Widowe to see no sorrowe For this in one day shal her plagues come death and sorrowe and famine and she shalbe burnte in fire because the God that coÌ„demneth her is a mighty Lorde You there reade how neither her shipmasters marchantmeÌ„ Princes or multitudes shalbe able to reserue her wares or preserue her from the burning of this heauenly fire No lamentation caÌ„ ease or diminish her sorrowe and grief No balme can cure her woundes no arte reforme or repaire her breaches nor arme or power shield her from the weight of that great milstone that shall presse her and all her children to the deapth of hell being lifted vp ouer her by that mightie Angel The Lord hath pronownced his decree is irreuocable The voyce of his heauenlie harpers musitions the psalmes spiritual songs laudes of his Saincts shal neuer be heard in her anie more the skil and art of any heauenlie artificer worckman or builder shall neuer be found in her any more the voyce of the milstone that grindeth foode for the soule shal neuer be heard in her any more the light of a candle muchlesse the burning lamps of Gods spirit shal neuer shine in her any more to keepe out darcknes the heauenlie and comfortable voice of the Bridegome and of the Bride of CHRIST speaking to his Church in instruction exhortation comfort of CHRISTES Church speaking to him in prayers prayses c shall neuer be heard in her anie more Let her Ship-masters then her Mariners Marchantmen Enchanters and false Prophets vtter and retayle her wares deck and adorne her with the skarlet purple gold siluer iewels and ornaments of the true Tabernacle Let them in her offer vpp their sacrifices their beastes sheepe meale wyne oyle their odors oyntements and franckencense Let them dawbe and vndershore her builde and reforme her vntil the storme of the Lordes wrath breake foorth the morning wherof al these Diuines shal not foresee much-lesse eschue or withstand the terror therof vntil the wall and the dawbers be no more But let the wise that are warned and see the euill feare and depart from the same so shall they preserue their owne soules as a praye And the Lorde shall bring them amongst his redeemed to Sion with praise and euerlasting ioy shalbe vpon their heades they shall obtaine ioy and gladnes and sorrowe and mourning shal flee away FINIS AS WE shewed in these 4. PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSIONS in y e worship coÌ„munion ministri gouernment of the Church of ENGLAND the causes of our separatioÌ„ from their publick assemblies in this estate So at their instance we in like maner set downe vnto them our purpose intent what we now indeuored meant to doe in certaine breife Articles Of those transgressions chardges how this Champion hath defended cleared their Church by that which hath bene written now on both sides may appeare The articles of themselues are so iust and holie as no Diuel can impugne or denie no man of religion conscience or shame gaynesay or resist anie one of them yet hath Mr. GIFFARD instigated by the spirit of vayne-glorie and envie in a singular zeale enterprised to answere and confute them all as you may see in his first writing The cauills and vanitie wherof as also his vniust suspitions calumniations reproches against vs thervpon being layd open in our first reply vnto him so far hath he bene from desisting to sporne against the prikes to sclander accuse and rayle on vs or to take a more sober and christian course for the discussing and deciding these controuersies betwixt him and vs as he hath burst forth yet into furder malice and madnes blaspheming vs in euerie sentence of this his second answere to these our articles with such store of contumelious and odious wordes as if that corrupt synck of his heart could neuer be emptied the malice of his minde and venome of his tongue neuer satiate or vttered
wil you pleade for your popish feastes of Christmass Al-Hallowes Candlemass c. For your diuiding and deuising Christs life into a stage-playe celebrating his birth vpoÌ„ one daye his Circumcision vpon an other his Epiphanie as you cal yt vpon an other c yea anie of these vpon one special daye more then an other But where haue you learned to keepe them after your heathen and prophane maner with garnishing your earthlie houses decking your bodies with gaye clothes great cheare in glottonie excesse ryot idle games dicing dauÌ„sing mumming masking wassaling what president can you shew of such worshipping and feasting except it be that holie daye which the Israelites kept before the Calf vnto the Lorde in the wildernes Exod. 32. 5. 6. where haue you thus learned CHRIST Is this to keepe the feaste with the vnleauened breade of sinceritie and truth to crucifie the old man to be planted to the similitude of his death of his resurrection c What caÌ„ you there pleade for your superstitious deuotioÌ„s towards your Ladie keeping a Daye an Eaue a Fast a Feast a cessation from al labours an especial worship to her Annunciation an other to her Purification yeerly in your Church It were good you would consider of these things what you can answeare for certis we poore ignorant Christians can see no other mystery in the matter but that yt is detestable idolatrye eueÌ„ that verie powring out your drinck offringes and burning incense to the Queene of heauen Furder what wil you then say to your celebration of deade Saincts keeping one solemne daye vnto them al at once And againe seuerallie to Iohn Baptist and to the Apostles as they are allotted in their Pageant George also your St. Patron must not be forgotteÌ„ A daye also is kept to the martyre Stephen an other daye to the Innocents with their daye eaue fast feast cessaâ—ion special worship to euerie one perticularlie What warrant can you shew for this out of the Bible The Patriarcks Prophets godly Kings were neuer so celebratedâ— neither haue you anie commandement or president in al the newe Testament thus to celebrate them Paule Peter whilest they were aliue desired to be remembred and prayed for of the Church but neuer required anie such dutie being deade Furder what wil you answeare for your keping a daye cessation c to St. Michael al Angells how wil you excuse your self of most high idolatrie advancing your self in thinges you neuer sawe rashlie puffed vp of your fleshlie minde and not holding the heade depriuing others of their Crowne It wil not then stand to saye you worship the Lorde by these deuises for so said your Fathers in the wildernes To morrow the holy day of the Lorde The Lorde he wilbe worshipped according to his owne wil reuealed to vs in his worde and not by our deuises how holie soeuer they seeme If then God be not worshipped with this kinde of worship their Idolls are or to speake rather as the Prophets and the Apostles doe the deuil is worshipped therbie Leuit. 17. 7. Deâ—t 32. 17. 2 Chronicles 11. 15. 1 Corint 10. 20. And thus your owne conclusioÌ„ which you tooke so heynously falleth apace vpoÌ„ you and you haue not brought one reason to saue or cleare your self As to your doctrines by you verballie alleadged concerning God and his worship the idolatrous Israelites and Iewes in their greatest schisme diepest apostasy could haue alleadged manie true doctrines also But nothing is more sure then this Christ is not a Priest for such sacrifices as his Eather is not pleased with Nether is he a Mediator of anie other TestameÌ„t then his owne As to the Dedication of your Churches vnto deade Sainctes and the caling them by their owne names the first you say was the fault of the Papistes but you in caling them after the same names doe not sinne Was it a fault in your predecessors so to dedicate cal them and shall it be no fault in you so to cal them as they had dedicated left them vnto you But you so cal them only to distinguish them Whie this excuse they also had But they had furder superstition in these places and Sainctes And doe not you nourish the same superstitioÌ„ in the weake and animate the Papistes in their sinnes by ratifying these their doings and calling your Churches by the same names they baptized them in But might we aske you where you thus learned to cal distinguish christian CongregatioÌ„s in the Scriptures your answeare place is readie Luke Acts. 17. caleth a streate in Athens Mars streate and aske vs if he therfore dedicated it to that heathâ— God We answere you that if Luke should so giue the name cal it speaking in his owne person for himself he should sinne commit idolatrie in naming the Creature of God after an Idol as you do in caling the Daâ—es your Churches after the names of such Sainctes Dauid saith he wil not take the names of their Idolls in his lippes But Luke here recordeth the historie of such thinges as came vnto PAVLE in Athens and the vulgar name of the place whether the Athenian Philosophers ledd Paule naming yt after their maner not that himself so caled yt willingly or to giue vs boldnes to do the like but rather to manifest their fault superstitious feare they stoode in of their Idolls as Paule verse 22. sheweth by y e reproofe of their fault teaching vs to auoyde the like And caÌ„ you collect y t because Luke writeth that they of Athens named a streate after Mars they of Alexandria signed a ship vnto Castor Polluâ— that christians may by those places name or cal anie thing in their possession after Idolls or deade Sainctes Is this the best doctrine you can drawe vse you caÌ„ make of this Scripture yet is it the only place of Scripture you haue vsed to approue any part of your publique worship which we had blamed vnto you We wil not stand to vrge the Poperie superstition of some of the Sainctes names of your Churches how some of them are caled after Christs sepulchre others after al the rable of Sainctes both men weomen Sainctes in the POPES Calendare but proceade to the rest of your tromperie AS your Coâ—â—inations Rogations Purifiâ—ations Your Comminations you saye are a part of Canonicall Scripture which is to be read in the Church Partes of Canonicall Scripture indeed they are by you miserably dismembred bownd vp together and wickedly vsed and peruerted to such superstition idolatrie being vsed in the place vpon the daye of popish shrift Or rather as your Portesse saith in the place of the Discipline of the church and of the Penance vsed in the beginning of Lent Thus in the best vse of it by your owne confession yt is an execrable Idoll in that it is brought into your Church and supplieth the place of Christes discipline in his Church
Lorde then hath their Churche of England also occasion to reioyce But if the Prophets euerie where haue denownced the fearefull iudgments of God against them then will not their false Prophets vntempered plaisters and lying diuinations of peace help them in that daye BVt nowe Mr. GIFFARD procedeth to the second part of th'assumption which he first forged and now refuteth in our name Wherin he wil needs make vs to say though it neuer entred into our thought That their Church of England hath no power to caste forth anie by excommunication and herein he saith we speake verie falslie For the Church of England hath some power to excommunicate We haue alreadie shewed how he hath chaunged and falsified our reason leauing out altering what he liste and taking no more of yt then he thought himself able to deale withal But if he had made his answere to our wordes as he receaued them then he should haue proued that the Church of England especially those select congregations whose Pastors vsed to repel the vnworthy from the Sacraments had the power of our Lord Iesus Christ to caste forth by true excommunication before he had chardged vs with lyes or absurdities FOr vs we neuer doubted or denied that their Church of England had power to excoÌ„municate eueÌ„ that power throne and great authority which the Dragon gaue the Beast We take their excommunication to be the self same which was vsualy exercised in this land in the tyme of Poperie doÌ„ne by the same Officers Courtes as the Bishop the Arch-Deacon or Commissarie In latine in maner of a write in the Bishops sole name and that not for anie offence transgression of Gods lawe or heresie how pernitious damnable and detestable soeuer but only for contumacye or contempt of their Courts As for not appearing or not paying such mulctes and exactions as those Birdes with â—ingers enioyne exact Vnto al this busines is neither the parish-Priest Questmen SidemeÌ„ or anie of the parish caled yt nothing concerneth them The Priest he must of force pronownce yt and the parish allowe of yt how vniust soeuer yt be or disorderly donne This is the only excommunication of the Church of England other then this they haue not THis Popish thunderbolt canot be defended or mistakeÌ„ for that holie reuerend Excommunication giuen by God vnto and vsed in the Church of CHRIST against euerie obstinate offender vnpartially orderly according to the rules thervnto prescribed the whole Church with one consent in the name power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST giuing vp such a one vnto SATHAN for the destructioÌ„ of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in y e daye of the Lord and this publiquely in the opeÌ„ church when the whole CongregatioÌ„ is gathered together Neither may such excommunicat be receaued againe but of the whole Congregation vpon his publique repentance in the assemblie IT were needles to demonstrate the moÌ„strous abuses of this their popish excoÌ„munication in perticular and how contrarie yt is in euery pointe vnto the ordinance of CHRIST seing this may readily be donne of the reader by comparing their descriptions together especially seing this aduersarie himself dare not vndertake the defence therof But saith that though their excommunication doth not binde in heauen yet yt is of force to remoue from the societie of their assemblies which proueth our accusation false because we reason about this outward remouinge Verie good but may this outward remouing or casting out of the Church be without the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST or by any other power Or are not such as are caste out by the power of CHRIST bownde in heauen Can any other power in heauen or in hel separate any of God his childeren from the loue of CHRIST and cut off any of CHRISTS members from his bodie Or may the Church be subiect touching these spirituall iudgmentes aud censures to anie other power or voyce then vnto the power and voyce of CHRIST execute or confirme anie other iudgments then thâ— indgmentes of Christ Or may any mortal man thus presume into the verie throne and office of CHRIST Doe not al the Elders in the Church of God caste downe their crownes before the throne of the Lambe Do not all the Sainctes execute ratifie all the iudgments of God that are written How then dare these Lucifers these POPES rather then popish Bishopps thus presume to bring in this popish excommunication in place of Christes and thereby in their owne romish courtes name and power without due order or cause without the consent or priuity of the Congregation or anie of the Congregation to cut off and caste out of the Church at their pleasure Or how dare these wicked priestes pronownce these accursed antichristian excommunications and expel from their publique exercises prayers and sacraments such excommunicate Or the parrish thus receaue and ratifie this diuelish proceding Is it to be thought that that man which either taketh this for Christs or christian excommunication knoweth what christian excommunication is and what it is to cut off anie member of Christ Or thincketh he to hide the horrible tyrannie and blasphemie of the Bishops or his owne fellowe Priests perfidâ—e and treason in yeilding his flocke vnto these greiuous wolues or the miserable seruitude spiritual bondage of their whole Church that thus are held wittingly stand vnder Antichrists yoke by caling yt an outward remouing Is it not all the exommunicatioÌ„ their Church hath Doth it not remoue from the publique exercises prayers SacrameÌ„ts of their Church c And would he make vs belieue that this is but an outwarde remouing hath the Church of Christ anie other or furder power theÌ„ outwardly to remoue from their fellowâ—hip and communion Or may their Church outwardly remoue anie by publique censure from their prayers sacraments c and yet the partie excommunicate be in this estate esteemed a member of Christ or they haue anie communion with him Then this excommunication of theirs being founde a meere popish forgerie and presumptuous blasphemie directlie contrarie in euerie poynte to the rules and institution of Christ cannot be saide to binde in heauen because God ratifieth nothing there whether it be donne by maÌ„ or Angel but what he here coÌ„maundeth and we doe according to the rules of his worde This then being so contrarie to the worde of God cannot be ratified in heauen and so it is apparant not to be donne in the power of our Lorde IESVS CHRIST but in the power of Antichrist Sathan Their Church therfore hauing none other excommunication then this cannot be said to haue the power of Christ to caste out anie by true orderly excommunication And seing they do exercise this popish blasphemous excommunication which is not donne in the power of Christ we may iustlie conclude that their Church doth caste forth Sathan in the power of Sathan to which power their whole Ministerie and people stand and contynue
Christ and his Church Or how dare he vndertake to offer vp their prayers in this estate vnto God whom for their notorious sinne and impenitencie he hath repelled from the communion of Christes bodie and bloode Thincketh he that Christ caÌ„ be a Priest for anie at the golden Altare to offer or receiue the inceâ—se and odoures of their prayers vnto whom he refuseth to be a sacrifice at the brazen Altare Or hath he not some Popish conceipt of more holines in the outward elements of the breade wyne in this Sacrament then there is in the fellowship of the holie prayers and administration of Gods worde in the Church els whie should he more repel for notorious sinne wickednes from this SacrameÌ„t then from the communion of the prayers and ministrie of the Church Our Sauiour Christ doth commaund that wheÌ„ the sinne is publick brought vnto the Church theÌ„ if the offender heare not the Church but remain impenitent he should without delaye or partialitie be cut off and caste out as a withered branche and be deliuered vnto Sathaâ— for the humbling of his flesh that the spirit might be saued in the daye of the Lord. The parish Priest in the Church of England insteade of excommunicatioÌ„ doth suspend such notorious wicked and impenitent from the Table of the Lorde yet admitteth he them stil to the prayers and ministrie of the Church in this estate and holdeth them stil meÌ„bers as before The Lord saith that excommunication when the sinne is publicke and the offender obstinate is the only remedie that we can administer for the salvation of the partie and the preservation of the whole Church The Church of England saith that Excommunication is to rough and seuere to cut him quite off and caste him quite out at once and therfore hath deuised this temperate middle course to cut him half off and caste him half out Is not this to iudge their owne wayes equal and the Lords wayes vnequal Is it not to esteeme theÌ„selues more merciful iust and wise then the Lord himself Ells would they not say that ExcommunicatioÌ„ were to rough when the sinne is notorious and the offender obstinate Ells would they not in place of excommunication bring in their owne deuised Popish Suspension Wherby besides that they controle God and breake his commandement in sparing where they should smite cut off and in suffring when they should caste out they furder bring the whole Church into the coÌ„tagion of these sinnes and into the iudgmeÌ„t wrath of God for the same if so be it be true that is writteÌ„ that a litle of such leauen maketh sower the whole iumpe or that the wrath of God for such offences burneth-against the whole Church Moreouer it would be knowen of this discipliner this suspender in what estate we might esteeme hold this notorious wicked person thus suspended whether as a brother or as an heathen If a brother how may he then be repelled from the communion with Christ and his Chuâ—ch Whie should he being a member hauing made professioÌ„ of his faith and not yet excommunicate be denied those heauenly comforts helpers of his faith If he be not to be held a member whie is he not then according to the commandement of God publickely caste out that al men might know how to esteeme of him and how to walke towards him For surely except it were the Popes purgatorie we neuer hearde of such a middle meane estate as this Neither euer in Christes Testament haue we read of such a sensure as this idole suspeâ—sion they vse Neither for anie thing by him alleadged can we perceiue anie warrant that the Priest may in this maner by his sole aucthoritie reiect anie from the communion table It followeth not because he is to looke that he giue not holie things to doggs to beware of publick offence and that he bring not the holie mysteries into contempt that therfore of his sole aucthoritie he may repelaâ—ie from the Sacrament that hath before receiued yt The meanes for him to auoyde offences to preserue his ministeriâ— from contempt is to kepe the commandements of God The Lorde hath commanded that when anie that is caled a bâ—other faleth into open sinne and remaineth obstinate and hardened therin so that he refuseth to heare the Church that such an offender in open Congregation by the whole Church be caste out deliuered to Sathan in the name of our Lorde IESVS CHRIST No where is there in all Christes Testament anie commandement that the Minister of his solâ— aucthoritie should reiect anie from the communioÌ„ of Christ of the Church especially in this conterfeite maner The way then for the ministrie to auoyde offence to preserue the holy mysteries from contempt is to cause the Church according to the commandemeÌ„t of God to reiect caste out such offenders wicked persons so shal he be sure not to deliuer the holy things of God vnto doggs Yea if the Church should refuse to caste them out then ought he to staye his ministerie and not to communicate with other més sinnes or in this estate to execute the ministerie of Christ vnto them whilest they refuse to obey Christs voyce But instead hereof this sacrilegious Priest his compaignions are not afraide to prostitute sel the bodie bloude of Christ to the open prophane notoriously wicked skorners and contemners for their wage offrings tithes thus trampling the SoÌ„ne of God vnder their feete and compting the bloode of the Testament a common thing What florish soeuer they may seeme to make with this their wooden dagger of suspension which rather manifesteth their follie and presumption theÌ„ anie waye cleareth them of this sacriledge great is their presumption in that they take vpon theÌ„ this absolute power ouer the whole Church and ouer the Table of the Lord to repel whom they liste of their owne sole aucthoritie from the communion of CHRIST and of his Church wherof they are but Ministers and perticular members in the best accompt and not Lords sole rulers And yet greater is their presumption in that they dare thrust out the holie ordinance of God namelie publick Excommunication and in place therof set vp their owne deuised idole suspension which what kinde of censure it is may appeare by that which hath bene said Yt hath no foundation or warrant in CHRISTS Testament but possesseth the place of that yt is not namely of ture excommunication therfore yt must needes be that idole instrument of that foolish shephearde which the Lorde setteth ouer those sheepe with whom he hath disanulled the couenant The aucthoritie of their Portesse their seruice-booke wil no way iustifie either them or yt The abhominatioÌ„s of that booke haue bene a little touched yet is not this wretched man ashamed to stand vnder that monstruous idole and to professe that all the Ministerie of England vse that booke in the publick prayers and
A PLAINE REFVTATION OF M. G. GIFFARDES reprochful booke intituled a short treatise against the Donatists of England Wherein is discouered the forgery of the whole Ministrie the confusion false worship and antichristian disorder of these Parish assemblies called the Church of England Here also is prefixed a summe of the causes of our seperation and of our purposes in practise which M. GIFFARD hath twise sought to confute and hath now twise receiued answere by HENRIE BARROVVE Here is furder annexed a briefe refutation of M. Giff. supposed consimilituda betwixt the Donatists and vs. Wherein is shewed how his Arguments haue bene may be by the Papists more iustly retorted against himself the present estate of their Church by I. GREN. Here are also inserted a fewe obseruations of M. Giff. his cauils about read prayer deuised Leitourgies 1591. To the right honorable Pere and graue Counselor Sr. WILIAM CECILL Knight of the most noble order Baron of Burleigh Lord high Treasurer of England c. grace wisdome be multiplied from God our Father from our Lord IESVS CHRIST Pro. 18. 17. Iustus qui primus in lite su◠donec aduenit proximus eius peruestiget illum HItherto Right Honorable haue our malignant aduersaries had their full scope against vs with the lavve in their ovvne handes and haue made no spare or conscience to accuse blaspheame condempne punish vs yea to pronounce publish vs as damnable heretikes schismatikes sectaries seditious disobedient to Princes deniers abridgers of their sacred povver c to the eares eies of all men openly in their pulpits and in their printed bookes published by the consent approbation of their Church No triall all this while vpon anie sute or complaint graunted vs Either ciuile that we might knovv for what cause by what lavve we thus suffer which yet is not denied the most horrible malefactors offendors Or ecclesiasticall by the word of God where place freedome might be giuen vs to declare pleade our ovvne cause in sobrietie order that so the meanes appoincted of God for our recouerie might be vsed and we wherein we should be found to erre or transgresse might be cōuinced to our faces by the scriptures and left inexcuseable But in stead of this christian course they haue shut vs vp novv more then three yeares in miserable close prisons from the aire from all exercise from all companie or conuersation with anie person from all meanes so much as to write yncke paper being taken kept from vs and a diligent watch both by our keapers held ouer vs and also continuall searches vpon one pretence or other made where we were rifled from time to time of all our papers and writinges they could find And being thus streightly kept watched from speaking or writing their conscience yet giuing them no rest in all their prosperitie and pleasures whilest we the Lords poore witnesses against their sinnes breathed Not to speake of their secret indirect meanes wherby they sought to take avvay our lyues they suborned amongest sondrie others tvvo special instruments M. Some M. Giffard to accuse blaspheme vs publiquelie to the viewe of the world etch of them in tvvo bookes the one labouring to proue vs Anabaptists the other Donatists in the same Which Bookes they haue preferred especiallie to your Honor as the chiefe obstacle that hindered them from their violent and bloudie course of the same intent no doubt that their predicessors the chiefe Priestes and Pharasies accused our Sauiour vnto Pilat and the Apostle Paule vnto the Romane gouernours Yet euen all this we hope the Lord hath disposed to the furder manifestation of his truth by directing our aduersaries to bring our criminations before your Honor. Of whose wisdome equitie we haue so great experience assurance as we can not frō henceforth doubt to be condempned vnheard or to find therein worse vsage then our Sauiour the Apostles found at those heathē Rulers Wherfore we addressed our selues by such meanes as the Lord administred and as the incomomodities of the place and the infirmities of our decaied bodies memories would permit to our defence or rather to the defence of that truth wherof God hath made set vs his vnvvorthie witnesses though as signes to be spokē against and as monstrous persons in this sinfull generation And haue herevnto vndertaken Mr. Giffards two reprochfull blasphemous Bookes Shevving the true causes of our seperation from the parish assemblies confirming approuing the same to be both true and sufficient by sondrie weightie reasons expresse scriptures Refelling by the like all the friuolous cauills and iniurious sclanders which M. G. hath there brought to hide their sinnes deface the truth and to defame vs. As also shevving such apparant dissimilitude betvvixt the Donatists and vs both in the causes of our their seperation and in the maner of our their proceedings and in sondrie errors they held as no man of anie knovvledge or iudgmēt before attempted or shall hereafter be able with anie truth or conscience to compare vs vnto them herein or to excuse M. G. for this his vnchristian dealing with vs. All whose vnsanctified reproches whervvith his bookes through euerie sentence are seasoned in stead of better grace herevpon fall to the ground and remaine vpon his ovvne and not vpon our accompt This defence when whe had through the mercifull hand of our God finished though not with anie shevv of humane wisdome or arte so much as in simplicitie of the truth innocencie of our heartes we held it our dutie to present in like maner in alreuerence humilitie vnto your honorable vievv graue cōsideratiō That both sides being heard according to equitie and our ansvveres as well as their criminatiōs duly expended your sentence or at the lest approbation might proceede according to the truth Crauing herein no furder fauour then according to the equitie of our cause innocencie of our doings Nor yet shunning any furder triall of the one or the other that your Honor shall appoinct or thinck meet whether with these our aduersaries or anie other that shall be contrarie minded whosoeuer Beseaching your Honors perdō for this our bould presumption the rather because such necessitie was layed vpō vs by the hand of God through the importunate chalenges insolent prouocatiōs of these our accusors whose mouthes must either be stopped or else through our defalt y e holy truth of God which we beleeue professe yea our innocēcie be betraied to the perpetual infamie of these our reprochfull aduersaries to our ovvne perill and future iudgment to the scandall of all that professe the same truth with vs but chiefly to the offence and torning backe of manie euen of the whole land from the streight waies of the Lord euen the waies of life and peace All which mischiefes we trust shalbe preuented by these our simple indeuours the Lord
nations that were gathered togither by the false Prophet into battell against Christ his armie how he should smite the heatheÌ„ with the sharpe sword that issueth out of his mouth rule them with a rod of yron and tread theÌ„ in the wine-presse of his fierce wrath how he should giue the flesh of all this people with their Kinges Capitanes and mightie men as a praye to the fowles the vncleane spirites and how he should take the Beast and with him the false Prophet that wrought signes before him wherein he deceiued them that receiued the Beastes marck and worshipped his Image and cast these both aliue into that lake of fire burning in brimstone Who now if not such to whome the scriptures are hidden and this Booke sealed could in this generall falling away from the gospel this generall departure of the true established Churches out of the inhabited this vniuersall corruption confusion of all estates degrees persons callings actions both in the Church commune welth in this estate in this defection seeke for or pleade for a true visible established Church the true ministerie of the gospel true worship ministration sacraments gouernment order Or who that were not droncke and had all their senses bound intoxicate with the whores cuppe could affirme this coÌ„fuse Babel these cages of vncleane birdes these prisons of foule hatefull spirits to be the Spouse of Christ the coÌ„gregatioÌ„s of the Sainctes the true established and rightly ordered Churches of Christ Is it likely that these men haue as yet read the whores misterie written in her forehead or as yet know what belongeth to the true established Church worship administration sacraments ordinances gouernment of Christ though they haue in his Testament which is dayly read amongest them an exact absolute parterne of al these things before their eies And haue not in their Churches anie one thing in their practise and proceedings not one pinne naile or hooke according to the true patterne Yea though they heare the trompets of the Lord blowen against them though they see the viallz of the Lords wrath powred vpon them and all their doings yet stop they their eares wincke with their eies lest they should see with their eies and heare with theire eares and vnderstand with their heartes and be conuerted healed And therfore are so farr from finding place to repentance that they opeÌ„ their mouthes into blasphemie and railings especially these men that haue the marcke of the Beaste vpon whome that euill malignant sore is fallen as you dayly see and heare in their bookes pulpets And how well these gouernours mariners merchantmen and all that trafique on this sea can endure the borning of these their pleasant gainefull wares how they waile howle and crye out when this heauenly fire is cast out into their shippes Let the behauiour of these Bishopps their hierarchie and Priestes towards the seruants of God that speak against their AntichristiaÌ„ proceadings shew and how they bestir them to quench the burning of the harlot smiting rending Christs poore witnesses with tongue tooth and naile casting out of their mouthes a flood of raylings reproches sclanders criminations against theÌ„ of poysoned bitters waters corrupt doctrines blasphemous opinions vnsufferable peruerting abusing the scriptures to hide tollerat or defend the antichristian forgeries abhominations disorder enormities of their Church ministrie that are discouered condempned by the word of God in the mouthes of vs his simple witnesses Of this sort amongst manie other such like are two bookes notoriously infamous lately published by one George Giffard a Priest of their orders against certeine christians whome he calleth Brownists Donatiste In the one of these Bookes he laboureth to defend cleare the parish assemblies of the Church of England of such heinous crimes as the said christians obiect against them and forsake them for witnessing suffring in bandes persecution against the same vnder the handes of those popish Prelats Romish Priestes In the other Booke he indeuoreth to recouer the blame he iustly suffred in the first for reproching sclandering blaspheming accusing these faithfull and innocent christians applijng himself to proue them Donatists by comparing together them from poinct to poinct Both which Bookes are here answered and now at length published to the pervsing iudgment of al men Where they shal see how well he hath delyuered and acquitted their Church in the first As also how iustly he hath proued his charges accusations and blasphemies in the first second The â—ower principall transgressions wherwith we charge and for which we forsake these parish assemblies Namely the prophanenes wickednes confusion of the people which are here receiued reteined nourished as members The vnlawfullnes of their whole ministrie which is imposed vpon them reteined mainteined by them The superstition idolatrie of their publique worship in that deuised Leitourgie which is imposed vpon them And the forgerie of their antichristian ecclesiasticall gouernment to which al their Churches stand subiect are such and so apparant as not only proue these parish assemblies not to be true established Churches of Christ But if it were admitted which can neuer be proued that they somtimes had bene true established Churches yet these transgressions obstinatly stood in and defended are sufficient causes of our seperation from them in this degenerate estate For where such prophane coÌ„fuse multitâ—des without anie exception seperatioÌ„ or choice were all of them immediatly from publique idolatrie at one instant receiued or rather compelled to be members of this Church in some Parish or other where they inhabited without anie due calling to the faith by the preaching of the gospel going before or orderly ioyning togither in the faith there being no voluntarie or perticular confession of their owne faith and duties made or required of anie and last of all no holy walking in the faith found amongst them Who can say that these Churches consisting of this people were euer rightly gathered or built according to the rules of Christs Testament Or who can say that this people in this estate are the communion of Sainctes Or who without sacrilege in this estate can administer the holy things of God vnto or in the same communicate with this people Likewise where these parishes haue a false antichristian ministerie imposed vpoÌ„ them who can say that they are the true established Churches of Christ to the building ministerie wherof Christ hath ordeined instituted and prescribed a certaine ministrie vnto the worldes end Or who without sacrilege may ioyne vnto or communicate with a false antichristian ministrie Christ also hath gyuen vnto his Church perpetuall and alsufficient rules in his holy word for the whole administratioÌ„ gouernmeÌ„t of his established churches to which they are bound wherby they ought to buyld proceede and walke Those Churches then that receiue an other Leitourgie an other foundation other rules for their
name and honor therwith for the reformation wherof this hipocrit somtimes stood a zealous sutor to the ParliameÌ„t Yea he now maketh his Prince an opposite aduersarie vnto Christ one that will not be admonished or be obedient to Gods word If these abuses he then complained of were iust or tollerable how could he sue to haue them abolished and that by a positiue lawe If they be contrarie to the word of God how then can he now obey them or blame vs for refusing to obey them The Lord deliuer our Souereign Queâ—ne from such Sycophants such impostors as these false Prophers are that are faithful neither to God nor her but most dangerouslie seduce highly abuse her gracious disposition which hath euer bene inclinable to anie truth of God that hath bene sincerely shewed vnto her It is no shame neither anie new thing but a most high honor and praise for godly Princes to redresse things that are amisse when they are shewed by Gods word Neither it is anie iniurie to the Prince wheÌ„ the faithful witnesse against and refreigne anie thing that is contrarie to Gods word Or dishonor to the Prince to amend the same how long soeuer the abuse hath continued as this Accuser and Flatterer suggesteth The rest of whose criminations accusations against vs our indeuours and proceadings I deferr to answere vntill we come to the Articles Yet now that the groundworke and true causes of all his bitter invectiues and grieuous charges against vs may appeare to all men we haue here set downe in print the originall and whole former passage betwixt vs and him concerning these poinctes in coÌ„trouersie That the Reader may the better discerne and iudge of these our present writings And also see what cause ther was giuen him thus to accuse reproch and blaspheme vs as heretickes Schismatickes disobedient and iniurious to Princes Anabapâ—ists Donâ—â—ists Brownists with infinite vile and reprochfull obiectiues wherwith his treasurie is stored If in those writings appeare no such matter theÌ„ we protest that to our knowledg we neuer gaue him cause thus to accuse and blaspheme vs he being a man altogether vnknoweÌ„ by person vnto vs and neuer so much as seene spoken vnto or medled with by vs the writers of these things otherwise then by those writings here insuing whervnto also we were prouoked by himself who would needs take vpon him this quarrell Which how christianly and soberly he hath handled and performed let him of his owne mouth be iudged euen by euerie sentence of his Bookes which are referced with most grieuous and inaudible raylings not so much as speaking of vs in anie place therof without some hard cruell and dispightfull words and bitter reuilings and cursings All which in our innocencie as the sparow and swallow by flying we shal escape And hauing therby discouered his spirit easely passe ouer without regarding or answering the same Turning also from his person as much as may be as from a most vnreasonable and vnhonest man with whome we would be loath to haue furder to doo Fixing our eies wholye vpon the matter set before vs Indeuoring to make proofe and euident demonstration of these charges for which we forsake their assemblies and haue all this time suffred vnder their tyrannous handes As also to cleare our profession and proceadings herein of such calumniations and reproches as this our malignant aduersarie defameth them with And this in all breuitie truth and good conscience as so variable and infinite a matter wil permit Wherin if in anie poinct we deale obsâ—urely insufficiently for as the man is such is his strength we desire that the truth may not suffer preiudice therby But that the learned and wise Reader wil rather confirme repaire our weake or loose reasons yea by our insufficiencie be prouoked euen in zeale loue of the truth to handle it more exactly Wherin we shall gladly gyue place and much reioyce But if in anie thing we be found to depart from the truth we desire to be louingly reduced yet condingly reproued and censured vowing through Gods grace neuer to resist anie truth that shal at any time be shewed vs neither to resfuse to be reformed The lesse faltes as the errors in the writing or print we shall desire the Reader charitably to construe correct And if ther be found or rather abound anie imperfect or redundant sentences let those be imputed chiefly to the want of better skill in the writers and partly to their decayed memories to the inconveniencie of the place the continual tossings turmoiles searches riflings and no peace or meanes giuen vs either to write or reuise that we had written To conclude we beseach and admonish the Reader not to be withdrawen from the truth by anie fore-conceived opinion either of our tenuitie of giftes and base estate or of the excellencie and multitude of our aduersaries for that were dangerous to themselues But rather diligently to ponder their owne wayes the issues therof and where they finde themselues to erre speedely to retorne to the truth without cunctation or excuse that so they may finde peace and assurance to their owne soules Which grace we euen wish to our greatest enimies and shall not cease to pray that God may thus blesse our indeuoures A BRIEF SVMME OF the causes of our seperation and of our purposes in practise withstood by G. G. defended by H. B. as followeth WE seeke aboue all thinges the peace and protection of the most high and the kingdome of CHRIST IESVS our Lord. 2 WE seeke and fully purpose to worship God aright according as he hath commaded in his most holy word 3 WE seeke the fellowship of his faithfull obedient seruants and together with them to enter Couenant with the Lord and by the direction of his holy Spirit to proceed to a godly free and right choise of Ministers and other Officers by him ordeyned to the seruice of his Church 4 WE seeke to establish and obey the ordinances lawes of our Sauiour Christ left by his last will Testament to the gouerning guyding of his Church without altering changing innouating wresting or leauing out anie of them that the Lord shall gyue vs sight of 5 WE purpose by the assistance of the holy Ghost in this faith order to leade our lyues and for this faith order to leaue our lyues if such be the good will of our heauenly Father to whom be honor glorye Amen 6 AND now that our forsaking vtter abandoning of these disordered assemblies as they generally stand in England may not seeme strange nor offensiue to anie man that will iudge or be iudged by the word of God we alledge affirme them heinously guiltie in these 4 principall Transgressions 1 THEY worship the true God after a false maner their worship being made of the invention of man euen of that man of sinne erronious imposed vpon them 2 FOR that the prophane vngodly
multitudes without exception anie one person are with them receiued into and reteined in the bozome of the Church 3 FOR that they haue a false Antichristian Ministerie imposed vpon them reteined with them and maintained by them 4 FOR that these Churches are ruled by and remaine in subiection vnto an Antichristian and vngodly gouernment cleane contrarie to the institutioÌ„ of our Sauiour CHRIST VVhen these things stand thus let him that readeth consider THE first Article is that which all Christians doo seek in dead but the kingdome of CHRIST or the kingdome of God as CHRIST saith is within men Yt consisteth in righteousnes peace ioye in the holy Ghost For the preseruation of this CHRIST hath ordeined a Church gouernmeÌ„t They sinne against God which do not couet and according to their calling labour to haue so great a help But to transport the name of Christs kingdome which is spirituall which is in the heart vnto this which is but a part and as though the kingdome of God could not be in anie vnlesse they haue this so they do not wilfully despise yt I say is false and the contrarie to be proued by the Scriptures OVR Article being by you confessed to be the bounden dutie of al true Christians we see not with what equitie you can in this maner cauil at our wordes or with what conscience you can misconstrue and constreine them as you doo seeking therby to retract by sleight what you cannot gainesay in truth And taking occasion to contend about wordes Namely the kingdome of CHRIST You make yt only inward and vse CHRIST as one of the Phisitians planitarie signes assigning to him in hipoctisie your heart soule to rule whilst in y e meane time you yeild your bodies and whole assemblies to the obedience and rule of Antichrist making no coÌ„science to obey his lawes openly and to transgresse Christs thinking belyke Christs kingdome so inward and spirituall as that he requireth no bodily or outward obedience or because yt consisteth of righteousnes and peace and ioye of the holy Ghost that ther may be peace without righteousnes or ioye without peace or inward righteousnes where is such outward disobedience and wilfull transgression But al this is couered and cured at once if so be you couet labour in your calling to haue CHRISTS outward gouernment c. To discusse here how far euerie Christians dutie calling extendeth herein vvere to dismisse all your answers at once and to pluck away the mantle of shame wherwith you couer your nakednes your negligence and all your abhominations In this place therfore we will only ask you these 2 questions First whither anie which haue their calling of Antichrist or be his marked Ministers or waged seruants can truly and vprightly couet labour for the sincere gouernment of CHRIST which is his whipp wherwith he â—kourgeth out all thieues intruders and idle-bellies out of his house The next question is Whither to remaine wittingly and seruilely in the bondage and yoake of Antichrist 29 yeares be to seek labour for the gouernment of Christ faithfully in your callings or to vphold and vndershore the kingdome of Antichrist rather But to transport the name of Christs kingdome which is chiefly spirituall and in the heart vnto that which is but a part c. How diuerslie the kingdome of God is read in the Scriptures we will not contend with you although it were not hard to shew either your ignorance or forgetfulnes herein Only this we say our words can carie no such construction muchlesse such an erronious opinion as you abounding in your owne sense haue not only collect but confuted In the first our words being That we seeke the kingdome of Christ Iesus our Lord cannot be thus restreined to Christs outward orders and gouernment in his Church especially if you had pondered that which followed where in the â— Article after your diuision we haue expressed this point in perticular Neither if we should admit you yâ— interpretation could you collect from thence that the kingdome of God could not be in anie vnlesse they haue this But as we vsually reade in the olde and new Testament Christs kingdome to be taken for his true visible Church here in earth so we acknowledg his vniuersall Church kingdome to extend to all such as by a true faith apprehend confesse Christ howsoeuer they be scattered or whersoeuer dispersed vpon the face of the earth Yet both with this interim without true faith obedience can be no true Church no true Christian. THE 2 Article ought all men that will please God to approue THIS Article you say ought al that wil please God to approue How then seek you to please God vvhich continue in Idolatrie are a Minister therof vvhich prophecie in Baall plead for Baall Or how approue you yt when you condempne vs of schisme and heresie because we forsake your false antichristiaÌ„ worship and seek to worship Christ according to his word THE 3 Article if it be taken in this sense that yee dare set vp a societie seperated from all others vvithin this land vvhich make publique profession then I see not when you haue gon by your selues set vp your Officers how you will cleare your selues from Donatisme If theirs were a damnable fact which God did accurse then take heed to yours for if it can be shewed that their heresies are not holden I will chang my minde THE words of our Article being That we seek the fellowship and communion of Christs faithfull obedient seruants cleare vs of all schisme heresie So that if you would convince vs of these crimes it had bene expedient you had first proued your assemblies as they generally stand by the euidence of Gods word to be true churches of Christ rightly entred keeping couenant with the Lord continuing in the order and obedience of his word c and that we preposterously haue departed from you and vncharitably haue forsaken your fellowship But as soone as you shall shew vs such a church emoÌ„g you by the grace of God we wil shew you how free we are of schisme As likewise when you shall lay open our errors vnto vs how farr we wil be froÌ„ heresie In the meane time we will not cease to pray vnto God for you that he will not lay these sinnes vnto your charge which in your ignorant zeale you commyt but in mercy shew you the feareful estate you staÌ„d in and giue you an heart vnfeinedly to repent speedely to turne vnto him THE 4 Article ought all men to practise so far forth as the limitts of their calling doo extend But let it be shewed that euer priuat men did take vpon them to reforme when things were amisse in the Church or that anie of the Prophetts did wil them to take the matter in hand or shew your warrant that you be not priuat men
to make hauock of them and excoÌ„municate at his pleasure But al theis transgressions and enormities whatsoeuer you thinke to heale or hide at the least with these 2 drye wythered fig-leaues The one That you cannot remedie the matter Thother Priuate meÌ„ may not reforme In the first you coÌ„fesse your selues depriued of that powre which Christ vnto the worlds end hath left vnto his Church to reforme redresse things amisse In tho'ther depriued of al christia libertie will so much as to saue your owne soule and to come forth of this Babilonish bondage you stand in still dreaming of the reformatioÌ„ of your idolatrous Sinagogs and seeking to heale the wounde of the Beast comparing them to the Temple of God and still begging the question frame your Arguments as though your people were faithful and your prayer holie Alas it were better you toke example by the fearefull iudgmeÌ„ts of God vpon y e Temples and learned of the faithfull seruants of God which in the idolatrous dayes of Achas 〈…〉 c refâ—eined from that they could not amend rather then in this â—rantick maner to blaspheme the name of Christ whervpon we are called by comparing vs to Anabaptists Heretiks for obeying the voice of God that calleth vs from emong you and for telling you the truth THE 3 fault is A false Antichristian ministrie imposed mainteined Here is no reason rendred whie it is a false Antichristian ministerie which is imposed Yf yee be Prophetts raised vp of God we must belieue that which you say but they did not lye in anie matter but euerie man may see that you haue in the former Article lied We may not therfore giue credit to your imaginations We haue more to proue that ther be manie faithfull Ministers of Christ in the land then that anie shalbe able to ouerthrow This I would wiâ—h that simple men would haue thus much wisdome as to suspend their iudgment if they be in doubt and so enquire if ther be anie churches of Christ vnder heauen what they do iudge of the Ministâ—rie churches of England For if ther be no Church of Christ nor ministerie and all the famous men in all the Churches say we be knowing our estate as they doo right well then be they all guyltie then where shall we finde the Church Shall we seek yt emongst a few vncharitable men which cannot shew anie Church which agreeth vvith them so nerely as the Anabaptists Donatists Let it be set downe vvhat maketh a true Minister of Christ and then if that be not found in manie Ministers in England let them be condemned Antichristian It is the part of euerie godly christian man to haue the matter throughly tried before he pronounce sentence if it were but against one man he should sinne grieuouslie to doo otherwise much more when the sentence is against the whole Church HERE you say is no reason rendred by vs vvhie yt is a false and Antichristian Ministrie which is imposed But if you had better vveighed these two former Transgressions vvherwith we charge you or dulie considered of your owne answere before you had put penne to paper you might haue gayned this labour you haue taken the shame you are like to suffer by theis your friuolous indirect answers Or if you had consulted with your learned bretheren vpon the matter to whome this promise which you haue intercepted more nerely by many rightes apperteined they would haue couÌ„selled you to haue vsed your discretion rather in the pulpit as they doo where you may say what you list without controlement theÌ„ thus bewray your follie in writing which lyeth subiect to the censure of all men in all ages They consider that an euill and corrupt matter ought rather to be couered then raked in lest yt become more odious Now we were perswaded by the word of God that the true Minister of Christ could not be a Minister of idolatrous false worship Such in our first cause of our comming out from emong you we proued the worship in your assemblies to be Then we were perswaded by y e word of God that a true Pastor could not stand a heard to the Lords goates and swyne blessing them with the blessing of the faithfull and deliuering them the holy things of God as the Sacraments c. Such in our second cause we proued both you and your people as they generally stand in your Parishes to be And now in this third cause your self by but repeating part of our words doo giue a strong sufficient reason Namely that your Ministrie is thrust imposed vpoÌ„ your Churches not freely chosen by the Lords faithful people according to Christ his ordinance in his TestameÌ„t You know our Sauiour Christ his iudgmeÌ„t of such as come into the shepefolde by inâ—rusion or ascend vp anie other way So then wee seeke not that you should credit vs or hold vs for Prophetts But if this wee speake be that vvhich God by them hath vttered then you deride not vs so much as them nor them so much as the Spirit of God that spake in them But the Prophetts of God lied not in anie thing but euerie man may see that wee haue in the former Article lied The Deuill is the author of lies sclaunders false accusations against the Saincts c and therof hath his name All that make or loue lies are his childreÌ„ and shalbe shut off the Citie of God This chardge wee haue repelled in the 2. Transgression where wee proued all receiued into your Church by Baptisme and are reteined in your Churches because you haue not the powre of Christ to excommunicat anie Thus still you fall into the pitte you make for vs by Gods iust iudgmeÌ„ts and shall by the same receiue the reward of a liar a false vvitnesse a false Prophet if God giue you not grace to repent which wee shall more ioye in then in your confusion Of the great store of reasons you haue to proue your Ministrie to be of Christ your selues faithfull you might haue bestowed one of your store either for pitie or for loue vpon vs who you see are fully perswaded that ther is not one such Minister among you all at least for sauing your self from the blame you layde vpon vs one reason vvould haue done vvel But chiefly for confirming your Ministerie to be of Christ one at the least had bene more then necessarie For otherwise wee may not belieue your bare affirmation before Christs negatiue In whose Testament wee finde neither the names you carie the Offices you beare the maner of your entrance of your administration neither of your support maintenance Your discent and pedegree is within few degrees deriued from the Pope you being the children of your Antichristian Bishops which are the creatures of the Pope who is the eldest sonne of Sathan and his Vicar gennerall in earth whose image marke powre and life you
the faith or had made profession therof where they haue not the true ministrie of CHRIST but a strange antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them vvhere they haue not the gouernement of CHRIST but of Antichrist ouer them where their administration worship is not after the Gospel of CHRIST but after their popish idolatrous Leitourgie Al this may safely be defended without falling into anie such inconvenience as M r. Giffard threatneth AS to the heresie he speaketh of we doubt not nether euer thought but the best Church that consisteth of mortall men may fall ether of negligence or of ignorance into greiuous offences and dangerous errors Yea we doubt not but that some famous Churches Christians may fall into such errors as he termeth fundamentall the holding wherof should vtterly subuert the faith As in the Church of Corinth Galatia Asia there where that denied the resurrectioÌ„ That reuiued the Ceremonial â—awes That held the doctrines of Balaam and Nicholas But this we hold withal that no true Church or Christian will maintaine anie sinne or error wheÌ„ yt is euidentlie shewed coÌ„vinced vnto them by the worde of God much lesse persecute such as reproue admonished them as you doe Or if they doe whilest they remaine in that estate they are not of vs to be held the true Churches of CHRIST TO your second chardge we answeare That we haue learned to put difference betwixt error heresie All good men as is said doo may erre but no good man wil defend or persist in his error when yt is shewed and conuinced vnto him Obstinacie ioyned vnto error after yt is dulie convinced maketh heresie Furder we say That anie error being obstinatly holden and taught after it is duelie convinced reproued vnto him maketh an hereticke and heresie in that partie or in that Congregation that so holdeth and teacheth it and doth separate from the faith communion of Christ. Wherfore we can but wonder at your ignorance who staÌ„d for a Teacher in your church and yet hold some errors obstinatlie held taught against the truth of God not to be heresies or at the least not to be fundamental though you see by expresse rule euerie hereticke after one and the second admonition to be shunned Yet say we not that though euerie error thus obstinatlie held be heresie and euerie transgressioÌ„ against the lawe be sinne that therfore all sinnes are equal or all errors of like indignitie The lawe and iudgments of God teach vs to put difference NEther is ther cause whie you should chardge vs or we confesse our selues guiltie of pride presumption intrusion into Godes iudgment seat for condemning those assemblies which the whole worde of God condemneth in all their doings Greater is your pride presumption c that in this maner condemne and blaspheme the truth and seruantes of God for reprouing your sinnes that thus plead for and coulor these filthie abhominations of your Church which are most odious to euerie good conscience But this knowe for certaine howsoeuer the Shipmasters Maryners and Marchantmen of these wares howle and crye out howsoeuer the false Prophet labour to gilde and adorne the false Church with the iewells ornamentes and titles that belong to the true Church how much soeuer the Harlot doe glorifie her self and say in her heart that she sitteth as a Queene and is no widowe and shall see no sorrowe Yet shal her plagues come in one daye death and sorrowe and famine and she shalbe burnt with fire because the God that condemneth her is a strong Lorde IN that you chardge vs with the breach of the rule Math. 18. vnto you this still proceedeth of your former vayne conceipt arrogating vnto your Churches such names titles prerogatiues duties as belong and are only giuen to the true Churches of CHRIST Not being able noâ— endeuouring to approue your Churches by the Testament of Christ although you were often required and vrged by vs so to doe wherby all contention should soone haue ceased you beene cleared iustified we iustlie conuict and chardged In the meane while we affirme vnto you That these golden rules onlie belong vnto the true Churâ—h of CHRIST and that the Court without the Temple vvhich is giuen to the Gentiles is to be cast out and not to be measured The Cannons of the POPE which your Church imbraceth more fitly agree vnto you then the rules of Christs Gospel which your Church reiecteth and blasphemeth But that we maie the sooner see our fault shew vs we pray you how we might execute this rule vnto you how we might tel yt to your Church how we might be heard and haue redresse For if by your Church you meane the ConvocatioÌ„ house you see how they haue often openly reiected this sute If you meane by your Church the Bishops whom you cal the cheif gouernours of your Church you see they blaspheme this truth caling the order of Christs gouernmeÌ„t intollerable daÌ„gerous to the subuertion of Prince state they hate persecute imprison al that speake for or seek the same But if nowe you meane by Churches your Parish Churches alas you see they want power they can mend nothing be yt neuer so heinous or hereticall they must receaue what their Lordes the Bisshops impose and endure til they redresse How then to whom or to what end would you haue vs complaine vnto your Church in this estate Or with what equitie and conscience can you thus reuile and coÌ„demne vs for breaking Christs order towardes your Church when you see your Church wil not be subiect vnto Christes order but persecuteth vs and al such as reproue their faultes and seek to doo Christes will because their worckes are euil and wil not endure the light when they are neuer so litle examined therbye As shal furder appeare but by a cursorie touching of these principal transgressions following THE FIRST PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION VVHERVVITH YOVR CHVRCHES ARE CHARDGED IS THAT they worship GOD after a false maner Their worship being made of the invention of man euen of that man of sinne erroneous and imposed vpon them We leaue your first answeare vnto this Transgression and our replie vpon your said answeare to be pervsed and compared by the indifferent Reader and now addresse our selues vnto this your second defence FIrst to make our aâ—cusatioÌ„ his answere more cleare M r. GIF traÌ„slateth our PropositioÌ„ into a Sylogisme thus VVhatsoeuer assemblies worship the true GOD after a false maner their vvorship being made of the inveÌ„tion of maÌ„ euen of the maÌ„ of sinne c the same are not the true Churches of GOD. But th' assemblies as they generallie staÌ„d in England doe vvorship the true GOD after a false maner their vvorship being made of the inventioÌ„ of man c Therfore the assemblies of EnglaÌ„d be not the true Churches of GOD. We finde M r. Giffard so ful of legier du main that we had neede looke narrowlie
funeral Sermons ouer for the deade You confesse a maner of visiting the sicke prescribed but you demande of vs where we haue seene it practized by or vrged at their handes which are able and diligent Pastors by these that haue the gouernment of your Church Wee answeare that it sufficeth to be commanded and prescribed by your seruice-booke vnto all your Ministers and Churches to the diligent obseruation wherof all ful Priestes are sworne Furder your Church-Wardens Sidemen are sworne to present all defaultes therin at the Arch-Deacons or CoÌ„missaries Courtes So that no marueyle though this booke be founde in the handes of the most diligent able Priestes reading yt ouer weomeÌ„ at their Churching ouer the maried ouer the sicke ouer y e deade and where not And for Mr. Giffards satisfying we giue him to weite that as learned Priestes as he haue vsed this booke to the visitation of the sicke And nowe we would knowe of him whie these able Priestes should haue more libertie to pray by the the direction of the spirit for and with the sick according to their present estate theÌ„ they are allowed by those that haâ—e the gouernment of your Church in the publique praiers of the whole Church according to the present estate therof To conclude we would knowe of him by what warrant in Gods worde the Church can prescribe enioyne such a forme of visiting c. As to their Absolution which Mr. Giffard so slilye would passe ouer without speakinh anie worde therof Let the Reader vnderstand that nothing can be more popish or blasphemous then yt is where a sacrilegious Priest taketh vpon him by the authoritie committed vnto him to absolue the sicke from all his sinnes Hath anie mortal man power to forgiue sinnes Or is it not the office of God alone Hath the Priest power to forgiue al sinnes such as are not made vnto him What horrible blasphemie is this To him that hath power to forgiue all sinnes to him we may make our prayers and supplications him only may we worship Hath the greatest Minister of the Church any more power to retaine or loose the sinne of the least member then the said member hath to bind or loose his sinne Doth not this rule of our Sauiour aswel extend vnto him as to the least in the Church If thie brother sinne against thee rebuke him and if he repent forgiue him Hath not the Church power to reproue and cast out their Pastor if he so deserue Is not al this binding loosing donne by the worde of God and not by anie power or excellencye of man Hath not the worde of God the like power and effect against sinne in the mouth of the least of Gods seruants as in y e mouth of the greatest Let this Collect then wherbie the Priest in their Leitourgie by the power committed vnto him absolueth the sick of al his sinnes remaine one witnesse amongst manie other of their Poperie and vntil more come of most high blasphemie Mr. GIFFARD taketh verie heinouslie at our handes this phrase of housâ—ing with the Sacrament terming yt a false packing in vs and goeth about to purge his Church therof by shewing how yt denieth al y e wicked blasphemous corrupt doctrines of the Papists touching the Lordes Supper And also denieth that a man is of necessitie to receaue yt at his death Thus euer with his impertinent matters he vvith-draweth and shrinketh from the present question We must therfore still call him backe to the poynte and demaund of him what warrant in CHRISTS Testament their Church hath to institute a priuate Communion or to administer the Supper of the Lord in anie other place theÌ„ where y e church is assembled This if he can doe then indeed we haue faulted in caling yt an Housel But if he can shewe no warrant for this priuate domestical Communion then we must still blame this action as popish superstitious and irregular what doctrines soeuer they hold of the Lordes Supper besides Againe though they exhort and perswade the sick person that this Sacrament is not then of necessitie Yet if he be so superstitious to require it the Priest then is bownde of necessitie to deliuer yt him though there be no more to receaue then they two And what is this but to nourish superstition or to make the Sacrament so deliuered of great value proffit vnto them Thus iugleth toyeth your Church with the holy things of God at her pleasure THe Papistes you say that invented the Purgatorie had also their blasphemous diriges prayers for the deade But we are more then impudent in lying to terme the prayers which you vse at burials such seing your Church denieth the Purgaâ—orie prayers for the dead c. We will not requite you with euil wordes but let the proofe of these matters declare who is a lyer and impudent We would therfore first knowe of you where you haue learned to make the burial of your deade an ecclesiasticall action part of the Pastors office and to make it an especial part of your worship if not of the POPE Then where you learned to burie in your Hallowed Churches and Church-yardes as though you had not fieldes and grounde to bury in with a special Dirige and leitourgie with praiers Singers Ringers Mourners Beades-meÌ„ c if not of the POPE It were too longe to shewe the originall and processe of this superstition with the great aduantage that coÌ„meth to the Priestes therbie It were needles also to shewe howe this your Leitourgie Dirige and prayers are fetched and peiced out of the POPES Portesse It were curious to relate the watching preparing arraying crossing dressing the corps to the graue also the array of the Mourners with all the superstition of the Heraldes the attyre of the Priestes aud Clarckes with their tymes and place when and vvhere to receaue vvhen to rest when to singe to reade to praye when and with what wordes to cast on the first shouel of earth by the hand of the Priest the graue being made easte and west c. Onely this in general we say that all these deuises seing God no where commandeth them in his worde are vayne superstitious and fond as whereby Gods name is highly taken in vayne prophaned and abused yea his holy spirit most impiouslie blasphemed despighted For whilest the whole land is of their Church and they bury all that dye in their Church of their natural death after this maner with this Leitourgie but such as dye of any violent death how christianly soeuer they vouchsalf not thus to burye pronouncing in the Collect they vse whilest earth is casting on that God in his mercy hath taken to himself the Soule of that their deare Brother or Sister departed they therbie iustifie the most wicked gracelesse impenitent vvretches Atheistes blasphemers Idolarours Papists Anabaptists Heretickes Coniurers that dye in their sinnes as though such could haue anie benefite
by the death of CHRIST or the mercy of God belonged vnto such as dye in their sinnes impenitent except peraduenture the Priestes prayers nowe the holines of the grownd and this christen buryal c may helpe him thus openlâ—e contradicting th'expresse word of God and hardening all the rest of your prophane Atheists Idolators whore-masters blasphemers in their sinnes Likewise in an other Collect where they desire God that they with that their departed brother may haue a perfect consummation blisse both in bodie soule what do they but pray for the Soule of the deade seing they burye all with this Collect and some must needes dye apparantly wicked and impenitent Yea what doe they hereby but establish a Purgatory or some such meane place for in Hel there is no redemption Thus whither doth not man wander whilest he followeth his owne inventions and forsaketh the straight pathes of the Lorde AS to their venal funerall Sermons they haue as litle grownde or vvarrant in the Scriptures as their Dirige and funeral Collects haue Wel may they deriue them from the funeral Orations of the Heathen Orators but no president they haue of the godlie in anie age so to bury their deade We reade of no such matter at anie of the Patriarches Prophets or godlie Kinges burial No nor at the burial of our Sauiour CHRIST of the Martyre Stephen of the Apostle Iames or anie of the faithful in those tymes yet were there as godlie religious learned and able men to doe yt then aliue remayning as they that thinck the best of themselues nowe if the holy Ghost had seene it so needful NExt fellowe your corrupt maner of administring the Sacraments the Font the Crosse in baptisme your Gossips and blasphemous Collects vsed to this Sacrament your Baptisme by weomen Bishoping with other heretical Collects of this booke when we shew you say whie the Fonte is an abhomination you shal knowe what to say How idolatrously the Font was inveÌ„ted brought into y e church hallowed the POPE is euident to all men Whether they fetched this from the Iewes Lauar Sea or Base we will not here dispute Sufficeth it vs that yt ys an idolatrous popish enchauÌ„ted hallowed relique wherin they put kept their enchaunted hallowed water and vsed yt to manie execrable idolatries Therfore yt is an abhominatioÌ„ to the Lord a detestable Idoll that ought to be vtterly abolished by the lawe of God and ought not to be vsed in his Church and worship Furder seing yt nourisheth the Papists the weake and ignorant in their fore-conceaued superstitioÌ„ and is an offence vnto the godly if yt were a thing in libertie yet ought is not to be thus vsed much lesse thus enioyned retayned by vertue of lawe vpon all Congregations And seing in the best imagination of yt it is not an instrument of anie more necessitie or vse vâ—to this Sacrament then anie other cleane and decent vessel seing also our Sauiour CHRIST hath not separated anie vessel or water to this vse We cannot see how a fewe men may be thus bold to command this vessel vpon all Churches by waye of lawe and to forbid all other vnto this vse For what is this but to restraine that which God hath left in libertie to coÌ„trole God and to make newe lawes for his Church And whie might they not by the same vsurped power bring in what vnnecessarie Ceremonies they list eueÌ„ al their fore-Fathers y e Iewes Popes infinite traditions aswel as these popish deuises Iewish ordinances aboue-said aswel as these popish idolatrous reliques of Fonte Bells Organs Musick Surplices Coapes Vestimentes Habites Hoodes Cappes Tippetts Tires c. BVt if these least litle thinges which they call matters indifferent wherein al men ought to obey proue so heynous in Gods eyes so pernitious to the whole Church what shal we thinck of their Simbolical Ceremonies tryflings iocolings that they haue added to their Sacracraments As vnto their Baptisme a Dialogue betwixt the Priest the Clarcke the God-fathers God-mothers and the Infant the signe of the Crosse the sanctifying or making holie their water c. Their fowre sortes of Baptismes Namely 1. Their publique Baptisme by the Priest c. 2. Their hastie Baptisme by weomen 3. Their Baptisme by supposition N. if thou be not baptised I baptize thee c. 4. And their Lorde the Bishop his Baptisme or Confirmation of CHRISTS baptisme Likewise in their Sacrament of the Supper their friuolous Leitourgie stinting the Priest when and how to stand at the North end of the Table what and when to saye and praye when to kneele when to tourne when to glory God c. Also the vayne Dialogue betwixt the Priest Clarcke and People Their altering the wordes of CHRISTS institution and deliuering yt after a popish maner The bodie of our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvhich vvas giuen for thee preserue thie Bodie and Soule vnto euerlasting Life c and that kneeling that they might adore the bread or at least retaine a taste of their former superstition in tyme of high poperie c. Of this Sacrament they haue also diuers kindes with diuers Leitourgies As publique or ordinarie Sollemne vpon certaine of their Festiuals And priuate or domestical Not here to speake of their other half Sacraments As their Penance or Commination vpon Ash-wednesday with their special Leitourgie therevnto Their Sollemnization of Mariage in the bodie of their Church vpon the Lordes daye or otherwise by the Priest with his booke and special Leitourgie with a Ring as the element to be laid vpon the Seruice-booke which doth hallowe yt in steade of holie Water with which ring the man must be taught of the Priest to wedd his wief c And the marryed offer vnto the Priest and Clarck TOuching the Crosse Mr. Giffard confesseth yt to be most blasphemously and horribly abused in Poperye they ascribing vnto yt power to driue out deuils and worshipping yt with deuine honor We looked that after his accustomed maner he should haue said But our Church doth not so thinck of or worship the Crosse Therfore you Brownists most impudent lye sclander c. But in steade of this he saith neuer a worde to the mattter in perticular Saue vnto Symbolical ceremonies in general he is of iudgment That the antient Churches immediatlie after th'apostles tyme did offend in taking ouer much libertie to ordeine ceremonies Symbolical Yet he doubteth not but verie reuereÌ„d godlie learned men ledd by th'example of those holye Fathers haue iudged it lawful for the Churches to ordeyne such Ceremonies We would first therfore knowe of those reuerend godlie learned and not of Mr. Giffard whie they nowe that al are Christian and no heathen amongst them retaine enioyne this superstitious signe of the crosse in th'administration of their baptisme Also whether they are not persuaded That our Sauiour Christes institution which the Apostles taught and deliuered vnto the Churches touching th'administration
of the Sacraments was perfect and fullie sufficient Yf they so thincke of yt Whether they iudge it lawful for anie mortal men or the whole Church willingly wittingly to alter or add anie thing to or plucke anie thing from the said institution of our Sauiour in the Sacraments Or if they so add Whether our Sauiour doth accept and blesse yt as his owne institution And if God doe not accept or blesse such Sacraments where his institution is thus wilfullie violated and changed Howe such â—dulterate Sacraments may be said the true seales of Gods Couenant especiallie where such a blasphemous horrible popish idolatrous ceremonie is vsed as Mr. Giffard coÌ„fesseth this signe of the crosse to be except yt be better with them then it was with the Papistes Or howe may the faithful in this estate ioyne vnto them And nowe yt would be knowen of Mr. Giffard seing he in his owne iudgment condeÌ„neth these Symbolical Seremonies howe he dare thus presumtuously breake CHRISTES institution in deliuering them after the maner prescribed and ioyne vnto those men that enioyne those ceremonies against such of CHRISTES faithful seruants as reproue them stand and suffer againgst them Is not this most fearefully and presumptuously to tempt God to sinne against his owne coÌ„science It is no excuse vnto him to saye the best reformed Churches doe vse witnesses he meaneth God-fathers and God-mothers in baptisme For his owne conscience knoweth and iudgeth that the best Churches doe erre in so doing Furder Baptisme being publique to be deliuered openlie in th'assemblie when the whole Churche is mett together what neede more witnesses of the matter then the whole Congregation But howe wicked and impious is that lawe of their Church which forbiddeth the Parents to answere and vndertake for the bringing vp their owne children in the true faith and feare of God and driueth them to bring Popish Gossips or sureties who must both vndertake vowe and answere for their childe That he doth forsake the Deuil his workes c. What can be more vaine folish and ridiculous TO the Baptisme by weomen you answeare That it is both coÌ„demned by the cheif Gouernours of your Church and is not practized except it be among the popish superstitious ignoraÌ„t sort First we must oppose the publique lawe of your Church against those your gouernours who we suppose as confidentlie as you speake wil not proue in the plural nomber when the pointe coÌ„meth to scanning Your lawe in 3. places of your Portesse doth not onlie allowe the baptisme by weomeÌ„ but publiquelie iustifie it and maketh a kinde of necessitie of such priuat baptisme Saijng that if the child be in danger they may baptise yt at home without a Minister and that in this case they haue donne wel according to due order concerning the baptisinge of this childe which being borne in original sinne in the wrath of God is nowe by the lauer of regeneration in baptisme receyued into the nomber of the children of God and heires of life euerlasting Wherin besides that they most highlie breake prophane th'institutioÌ„ and ordinances of Christ coÌ„cerning the publique seale of this holie CouenaÌ„t in deliuering yt without a lawful Minister priuatelie in a house rashlie and vnreuerently without due order c they also consequeÌ„tly maintaine teach these popish blasphemous errors therbye That if the childe had dyed vnbaptized yt had bene damned And that baptisme is of necessitie to saluation For ells what needed so great feare haste that they would not staye to bring the childe to the publique Congregation no noâ— so much as for the Minister to baptise yt Or how could there he so great cause and so greate necessitie in the matter as their booke mentioneth if they thought that the saluation of the childe honge not vpon the Baptisme Wherbie is manifestly coÌ„uinced as also by their wordes not secretlie implyed That they hold Baptisme the cause and not the seale of saluation For ells to the infant nowe dying what good could baptisme doe Or which waye could yt be a Laver of regeneration vnto yt or receiue yt into the nomber of Gods children We had thought that the saluation of the childe had onlie honge vpon th'eternal election and predestination of God And that the seale of the Couenant had belonged ynto yt by reason of the Parents faith and is administred not as anie helpe or present benefite to the newe borne infant so much as when yt commeth to ryper age to be a contynual comfort help vnto yt BIsshopping Mr. Giffard saith is litle vsed or vrged in the Church of EnglaÌ„d being loath belike to make anie defence therof Yet it is certaine that the Priest is in his Portesse enioyned to commaund That the children be brought to the Bisshop to be confirmed so soone as they can saye in the vulgare tongue the articles of their faith c. Also in an other place of their said seruice-booke there is an expresse lawe That none shalbe admitted to the holye Communion vntil such time as he can say the Catechisme and be confirmed Howe accorde these lawes to Mr. Giffards saying that yt is litle vsed But what a monstrous matter is this confirmation of their Church where the Baptisme of CHRIST is to be confirmed of a wretched man if he were as he is nothing lesse a seruant of CHRISTE Yea that Christes faithful seruaÌ„ts whom CHRIST hath alredie publiquely baptised receyued and engrafted vnto himselfe should be kept from the comfortable table of the Lorde vntil they haue a popish Bisshop his confirmation Not here to mention the binding of the faith of the whole Church to an Apocrypha Catechisme Yet to make this their confirmation either of greater estimation or more execrable with all men they add in the second cause manie speciall vertues therof Namely that by their imposition of handes and praier such as are so confirmed by them maye receaue strength and defence against all temptations to sinne and the assaultes of the VVorlde and the Deuil Surely if this be true great is the Bisshops faulte to neglect the practise theâ—of but howe great then our sinne to blame and condemne such a wonderfull excellent ordinance But doubtles this is either too good or too bad to be true If al they vpon whom these Bisshops shall laye their haÌ„des praye ouer shal receaue strength and defence against al temptations to sinne and the assaults of the worlde and the deuil then shal al they that receaue this Confirmation be vndoubtedlie saued Yea if anie of them whome the Bisshop shal thus confirme shal receiue this strength and defence c then haue the Bisshops greater power and their prayers more vertue then eueâ— God gâ—ue to anie mortal man yea then euer he gaue to our Sauiour CHRIST himself with whom though Iudas were contynuallie conuersant his most Heauenly doctrines and holie prayers yet the Deuil entred into him and preuayled against him Though Peter were a
Pastâ—rs and there al are admitted he that admitteth them being the worst in the companie These assemblies as openlie guiltie of this confusion sacriledge wilful prophanatioÌ„ of the holie things of God he would not then defend But now vpon better aduise the world being greatly changed with the reforming Priests since that tyme and no hope left for that sect to preuaile aganst the Bisshops he hath changed his copie quite building againe those Romish abhominatioÌ„s he had before destroyed as in the Transgression aboue handled appeareth And nowe in this Transgression as one greatly greiued that such large wordes had escaped him he seeketh to retract them in the best maner he may and to salue al againe by saying That the Church of England doth neither approue such admission of prophane men to the Sacrament nor yet suffer it in practize wholie howsoeuer they are admitted through the negligence of the Ministers c. Where this high sacriledge is wittingly wilfully committed by the most of the Ministers seene and suffred by al the Gouernours of the Church who haue made and doe maineteine such wicked Ministers where most of the people of the land consent ioyne in this sinne where that lesser part of Ministers people he speaketh of that doe not the like haue made no separatioÌ„ froÌ„ these wicked Gouernours Ministers and People that thus wilfully contynue in this presâ—mptuous sinne sacriledge but ioyne vnto them in the communioÌ„ of their prayers Sacramens Here we would knowe whether the Church of England may not iustly be reproued for suffring approuing this sinne Ells th'Apostle faulted for reprouing the whole Church of Corinth for suffring not casting out th'incestuous person although no doubt there were in the Church of Corinth that vtterly disliked condemned the offence That all the Gouernours of your Church thus approue mainetaine these wicked Ministers whoÌ„ they haue made is manifest in that they doe not censure theÌ„ for their heinous offences That these Ministers coÌ„mit this sacriledge your self hath in your former answere coÌ„fessed terming them vngodlie and iudging them the worst of the companie Where by the waye not to hinder the matter in hand we must advertise you that you haue highly broken the rules of christian order and charitie towards these your bretheren fellowe Ministers thus to publish and condemne them and that to such as you hold hereticks and schismaticks from your Church before your Church had censured them or you for the Churches wilful default had forsaken either the Church or theÌ„ If they be to be esteamed the true Ministers of CHRIST which office they professe to beare in your Church then great is your sinne thus disorderlie to blaspheme iudge and publish them If they be not to be esteamed the true Ministers of CHRIST theÌ„ as great is your sinne in ioyning vnto them in communion of prayers and Sacraments c and in not separating from them and from that Church which thus presumptuouslie doth make impose and mainetaine such an antichristian vngodly Ministerie Thus your disorderlie and vnchristian behauiour towardes your bretheren yea the Ministers of your Church wherof your self by profession standeth as yet a Minister and member might be greatly agrauate and more iustly charged with those faults you lay vpon vs of accusing condemning whole assemblies of Christ of rending and tearing vp the tender plants in most desperate and sauage maner And al this before the Church of England hath censured these Ministers and assemblies If we would be so friuolous we could throughly wound you with your owne weapons But we remitt you to the iudgment and vengeance of the Lord for all your blasphemie and cursed speaking stil witnessing against the sinnes of your Church prouing if God at anie tyme wil giue you repentance FVrder in your former answeare you affirmed that you knewe manie Congregations in England where the Pastor repelled th'vnworthie from the Sacraments c. We replyed That euen in those special Congregations all the prophane and their seede were at the first receyued as in all your other Congregations And that this Suspention of the Pastor wherbie he repelled was popish and Antichristian euen the instrument of that idol shephearde rebated without edge or poynte of no value or power c and therfore this could be no separation seing the suspended stil remayned of and in your Church That al without exception were receiued in these Congregations we proued because all without exception of anie were baptized That none were or could be there put out we proued because the Parson and his whole flocke or al these special Pastors or flockes together haue not that power which our Lorde IESVS CHRIST hath giuen vnto his Church vnto the worldes end to caste out the wicked by excoÌ„municatioÌ„ and the other Congregations by his owne confession did not caste them out All this notwithstanding Mr. Giffard before he hath either proued the orderly gathering communioÌ„ of these Congregations at the restoring from apostasy or that they nowe had the power of Christ amongst them to excommunicate the wicked wil needes by this idol popish Suspension iustifie these Congregations and convince vs of falle accusation And thus euerie where he administreth weapons vnto vs to wound beate himself with his owne wordes according to the prouerbe in the mouth of the foole the staffe of pride BVt at length to reconcile himself againe with those most part of CoÌ„gregations Ministers which he before coÌ„demned he hath changed peruerted and subtilely sullected our reason which we brought against those speciall assemblies which he endenoured to iustifie and turned yt against the whole Church of England thus Where all are receaued in by Baptisme and no povver to cast forth anie by excommunicatioÌ„ there all the prophane multitudes are without exception of anie one person receiued into retained in the bozome bodie of the Church But in the Church of ENGLAND all are receiued in by baptisme aud there is no povver to â—ast forth anie by excommunication Therfore in the Church of ENGLAND all the prophane multitudes without the exception of anie one person are receiued into and reteined in the bozome and bodie of the Church THus after he hath manifestly falsified our wordes and changed our whole reason framing yt in his owne coÌ„ceipt as he might best deale withall he then procedeth with all might mayne to refute this Argument and to convince vs. Which being donne he followeth the chace so whotely spending opening his mouth freely into all maner blasphemie as he driueth vs into sondrie heresies c. But now if we might be so bolde to awaken the man out of his cholerick dreame and to call him backe againe to our former reason after all this conflicte pursute and triumph he shalbe founde to haue skirmished all this while but with his owne shadowe and neuer to haue comen neare our Argument and so all his reproches and heresies must
be fayne to returne back againe into his owne heart where they were forged and whence they proceded Our former Argument being reduced into forme was to this effect Into what Congregations all are receiued as members and the said Congregations haue not the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to caste out anie by excommunication there al the prophane multitudes without th'exceptioÌ„ of any one person are receiued into retayned in the bozome and bodie of that Church or of those Churches But in those special Congregations he spake of where the Pastor doth repell from the Sacrament al are receiued as members and the Parson whole parish Or all those Pastors and their flockâ—s haue not the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to cast forth anie by excommunication Therfore euen in those speciall parishes where the Priest by their seruice-booke repelleth from their Sacrament are all the prophane multitudes without th'exceptioÌ„ of any one person receiued into reteined in the bozome bodie c. Here Mr. GIFFARD finding the Maior or first Proposition irrefragable The Minor thus proued vnto him because al in these parishes are baptized and the Parsons suspention is not CHRISTS excommunication hath sought to escape by changing falsifijng our reason which otherwise he was neuer able to answeare He hath quite chaunged yt by putting in a newe Minor Proposition Namely for these peculiar CongregatioÌ„s wherof he made instance he hath put the whole Church of England as they staÌ„d one bodie altogether And is now driueÌ„ to mingle these his select CoÌ„gregations with the other Most parte of Churches Ministers whom erewhile he condemned graunted guiltie of this transgression and also to praye in ayde appeale vnto the popish excommunication of that antichristian Hierarchie of their Church Gouernours And this by furder falsifijng our wordes in both his propositions vizt Where we said haue not CHRISTES power to cast forth anie by excommunication he saith haue no power to cast forth anie by excommunication We neuer doubted but the Church of England as also her mother of ROME hath a false kinde of excommunication exercised in the power of the Dragon of the Beaste but we stil denie that they haue that true ExcoÌ„munication which is exercised in the name power of CHRIST which only belongeth to the Church of CHRIST Thus if the man had takeÌ„ his worcke before him and proued as he had gonne happely his triumphant conclusions would not so sast haue followed Then should he haue had lesse to feare and more to reioyce of his doings wheras now his reckonyng iudgment are yet behinde But if Mr. GIFFARD would vouchsalf to take his aduersaries into the field with him before the fight and giue them leaue to bring and vse their owne vveapons then seing he vvill needes haue the question now generall of the whole Church of England and our argument after a scholastical maner let yt be thus touching this Second Transgression Where all the prophane and vngodly are receiued into and reteined in the Church as members therof there cannot be said the true established Church of CHRIST But in the Church of ENGLAND all the prophane multitudes vngodly of the land were receiued into are reteined in their Church as members therof Therfore the Church of ENGLAND in this estate cannot be saide the true established Church of CHRIST THe first Proposition is coÌ„firmed through the whole Bible from the beginning to the end The Church of God hauing alwaies consisted of a select peculiar people caled separated from the prophane of the worlde None entring into CHRISTS Church but by a voluntarie profession of their true faith and obedience Or standing longer there then they keepe the same faith obedience The second Proposition may be proued by way of argument thus Where all were receyued into the Church without any separation at the first gathering therof and they haue not the power of CHRIST to caste forth any by orderly excoÌ„munication there all the prophane multitudes may iustly be said to be receiued into and reteined in the bozome and bodie of the Church But in the Church of England al the prophane multitudes of the land were together without difference or separation receiued into the Church neither haue they the power of CHRIST orderly to cast forth any by true excommunication Therfore al the prophane multitudes are truly said to be receiued into and to be reteined in the bozome and bodie of their Church This aucthor his two exceptions to the first Proposition of the repelled from the Sacraments and such is depart of them-selues no waye diminish the truth or hynder the course therof For the suspended they still remaine members of their Church For such Papists Hereticks Schismaticks as depart of themselues though they ought also to be cast out by orderly Excommunication yet are they not nor can be in this their Church so cast out howe infectious and wicked soeuer they be because they haue not the power and excommunication of CHRIST amongst them So that nowe all the controuersie wil be about the second Proposition whether the Church of England haue receaued in al the prophane whether yt haue the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to cast forth any by true excommunication Thus far forth it is manifest cannot be denyed That the whole land eueÌ„ al the Queenes subiects at the beginning of ouer Queene ELISABETHES reigne were all at one instant receyued as members into this Church this Ministrie Worship Sacraments Ordinance c set ouer them indifferently Since al their seede without exception of any whether Papiste Heretick Atheist Witch Coniurer c are baptized in this their Church What then should let vs to affirme and conclude That all the prophane of the lande are receyued into the bodie of bozome of this Church if so be that there then were at the beginning of her Maiesties reigne or now are anie prophane in the land Wherfore he must either mainetayne that there haue not beene since this our Queenes reigne and now presently are not any prophane open vngodly in the land Or ells coÌ„fesse his Church guiltie of this Transgression for receyuing in al the wicked prophaâ—e into their Church Neither wil all the Deuils sophistrie his raâ—ling accusing blaspheming of Christs faithful seruantes witnesses of heresie intrusion into Gods iudgmeÌ„t seate sauadge and desperate rending vp the Lordes tender plantes yea of whole christian assemblies help the matter excuse him or chardge vs. We hold al such prophane as either are not yet come to the true faith obedience of Christ by outward profession or are departed from the true faith and obedience of CHRIST remayning obstinate and hardned in transgression or error And this second sort although the Church should neglect or refuse to cast them out by excommunication We hold that only such as voluntarily make a true profession of faith and vowe of their obedience and
as in the same faith obedience seeke the coÌ„munion and fellowship of the faithfull are to be receaued as members into the Church And that only the childâ—en of such by the one Parent are to be baptized We hold furder that howsoeuer the dearest children of God doe may fal yet are they still â—enued by repentance And that all such as continue obstinate in their sinne after due admonition are not by vs to be esteemed faithfull but to be held wicked prophane although the Church should refuse to cast them out This vve hope in anie christian or sober iudgment will not be founde To call all suche prophane and to condemne them as infidells which professe the faith truly and coÌ„tinue outwardly obedient although in some weaknes and infirmities as this malitious accuser falsly sclandereth vs. Nether shall we be founde to intrude into Gods iudgment seate to rend and teare vp the weake plantes in desperate and sauadge maner vvhilest we affirme those rowtes and multitudes of Atheistes Papists Idolatros heretickes blasphemers extortioners wronge-doers couetous proude vayne and light persons glottons dronckardes adulterers bawdes whores and whoremasters theiues murderers and other such like flagitious vngodly persons which were receiued into and are retayned in their Church as members to be esteamed amongst the wicked and prophane of the world and not as the right plants true members of the Church in this estate We are taught to knowe and iudge the tree by the fruictes and easily can discerne these Vines of SODOME from the Lordes Vines these stincking weedes these nettles thornes thistles from the Lordes pleasant plantes the sweet incense trees oliue pome-granate figge trees of the Lordes walled Orcharde of his Church We cannot mistake the mountaines of these Leopardes and Wolues for CHRISTES sheepfold the cages of these vncleane and hatefull birdes for the holie assemblie of Sainctes Neither may vve nowe flatter and dissemble contrarie to the evident truth of God and our owne conscience to iuâ—tifie and blesse the wicked to call the churle liberall to saye to the wicked they are righteous and to them that despise the Lorde they shall haue peace as this vvretched man doth for his bellye Who being in league with his Ordinarie and in couenante with Hell is not ashamed to stand a Priest of all these abhominations to the most abhominable seeking to pleade for and iustifie both terming these rowtes of all sortes of wicked vngodly persons the Sainctes the assemblies of them the Church and sheep-fold of CHRIST calling the most hateful and horrible sinnes they daylie commit but their infirmities and weaknes the most execrable blasphemies and idolatries but the spotts bleamishes of their Church What then shall we iudge of their sinners and sinnes if these be their Saincts infirmities bleamishes But there are none so bad as we that speake against these holie assemblies of these Sainctes and that for these their bleamishes infirmities c. Al that feare God may tremble at our intollerable wickednes Mr. Giffard saith That teare vp these weake plaÌ„tes yea whole assemblies that vnfeinedly sorrowe and mourne for their sinnes and studie to please God We are they that take vpon vs to plucke vp al the darnel though we be commaunded the contrarie lest we plucke vp the wheate Math. 13. What spirit leadeth vs and possesseth him and his Church as also how they sorrowe and mourne for their sinnes Let th'ocasions of these controuersies betwixt vs their tyrannie our sufferings and this his present writing declare Wee blame and witnesse against manie most heynous horrible sinnes So far are they from acknowledging the same that they wil not be confessed amongst the bleamishes of his Church Yea insteade of repeÌ„tance they persecute he blasphemeth and in euerie sentence of his booke casteth at vs in his furie these his fire-brandes poysoned arrowes and deadly dartes wherwith his whole Booke is seasoned insteade of better grace and al for shewing admonishing them of their sinnes Vnto this place Mat. 13. which he bringeth against vs for plucking vp the tares he must acknowledge these his weake plaÌ„tes euen al the prophane multitudes deluge of people to be those tares or ells he cannot vse yt against vs or blame vs for plucking them vp This if he confesse then can they not be held in this estate the children of the kingdome that tender wheate that blossomed and made fruite Then hath he granted vs as much coÌ„cerning this poynte as we require yea and iudged them as far as we iudge which is not concerning their future but their present estate Their election or reprobation we leaue to that great hous-holder the maker and iudge of all conteyning our selues within the rules of his reuealed worde whose iudgmeÌ„ts we cannot lighten or pronownce the wicked innocent against whose iudgmeÌ„ts who so spurne or resist but stomble at that rocke which wil grind them to powder If Mr. Giffard vnderstand the field in this place to be the Church he choseth rather to insist in the errour of others then in th'exposition of our Sauiour himself who saith verse 38. That the field is the worlde the good seede are those Children of the kingdome but the tares are the Children of the wicked one If yt should be vnderstoode of the planted Church then were al the rules ordinances censures and gouernment of the Church vtterly abolished TheÌ„ might al be receiued in and none at anie tyme for anie offence cast out of the Church c. Then also could not the ciuile Maiestrate put anie offendor to death for that were to roote out the Tares Neither can these Tares be vnderstoode of those hypocrites whose sinnes appeare not for then could not the Disciples discerne iudge and seeke to roote them vp Or being so vnderstoode be compared to those multitudes of prophane whose heynous sinnes are manifest Let the Tares then be the children of the wicked one and not the Sainctes of CHRIST Let the tares be in the worlde and not in the Church seing our Sauiour himself so pronounceth them and instructeth his disciples so to thinck of them Yet let not his disciples in anie inordinate zeale seeke to roote them vp seing they haue nothing to doe to iudge them that are without But let them rather by al meanes seeke their ingrafting in instructing them inal gentlenes if so be that God at anie tyme wil giue them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth that they also may be partakers of the like mercie and grace with them WHat then hath Mr. Giffard gayned by this place That the opeÌ„ prophane such as neuer made true voluntarie profession of their owne faith other then that prescript verbal confession which is enioyned to them al in their Seruice-booke which a childe of 4. yeeres olde may say after the Priest as wel as they may be receaued into the Church Or that al sortes of open wicked grosse
most plainely in this Exod 20. 5. 6. verses declareth who whose seede are within his Couenant of loue and protection Namely the faithful their ofspring to the thousand generation so long as they contynue in his faith and obedience But if they breake his lawe and wil not be reduced to his obedience then are they and their children caste out of his fauour then as a iealous God wil he visit their sinnes vpoÌ„ their children vpon the thirdes fourthes c. How boldly presumptuously then hath this wicked man without al conscience feare falsified this Scripture in suppressing what parts therof he list dismembring rending what he alleadgeth from the natural coÌ„text peruerting and abusing these wordes to a thousand generations quite against th'expresse sense of God himselfe receiuing the children of the open wicked and vngodly which the Lord reiecteth together with their rebellious Parents into the outward Couenant of his grace and deliuering the seale therof vnto them by vertue of this place because some of their fore-Fathers haue bene faithful and the Couenant is made to a thousand generations As though the Lord plighteth his loue to vs and requireth not agayne our faith and obedience vnto him in the same Couenant Let Mr. Giffard shewe one place of Scripture through the whole Bible where the Lorde his CouenaÌ„t is made vnto vs without this condition and then peradventure he may cleare himself his Ordinarie for the publishing of this wicked and diuelish heresie so directly contrarie to the vvhole Scriptures in more then a thousand places For to vvhat end should the Lorde haue giuen vnto vs his holy vvord if he had not required of vs our heartie obedience vnto the same But because the Lorde is neuer founde contrarie vnto himself neither anie contradiction in his worde we may by the direct warrant hereof hold Mr. GIFFARD and his Ordinarie most heynouse falsifiers and corrupters of the whole lawe and worde of God most blasphemous and pernitious false Prophets That receiue into the couenant and iustifie all sortes of prophane wicked and vngodly persons And so open the doores to all Atheisme and impietie His starting hole and subterfuge of vndiscouered hypocrites will not hide or help him herein seing we complayne That the open prophane and all sortes of the most wicked and their seede vvithout exception of anie are receiued amongct them as members of their Church And seing he endeuoureth to approue the same by manie other Scriptures AL Israel saith he was in the loynes of Abraham all in the Couenant and holy with him as the boughes with the roote all within the Church by outward profession and esteemed members therof because the seedes of Abraham Yea though multitudes of them were infidells and idolators yet euen of them sprang the right holie seed And therfore as also because of their outwarde profession were all of them held members al holie And all their children in the tymes when idolatrie was openly mainetayned were circumcised and that was not disalowed c. WE doubt not speaking of al Israel in generall without anie perticular reference vnto this or that tyme or estate but that Nation was a peculiar chosen adopted people aboue all other Nations vnto the Lorde that they might be an holie Nation vnto him a kingdome of Priestes c of whom the adoption the glorie the Couenantes the giuing of the lawe the seruice and the promises We ackowledge also that the Israel of God according to th'election of grace are all of them holy with their fore-Fathers Abraham Isaac and Iacob as the lumpe with the first fruictes the boughes with the roote But yet we acknowledge not all to be that Israel which are of Israel neither all the children of the Couenant which are the seede of Abraham But they are the children of Abraham and of his couenant which doe the worckes and remayne in the faith of Abraham Otherwise their circumcision is made vnto them vncircumcision neither doe their literall titles and prerogatiues any whit auaile them but rather agrauate their iudgments whilest they are founde transgressers of the lawe The Couenant doubtles was not otherwise made vnto them then it was vnto their Father Abraham To whom yt was said be thou vpright and vvalke streight before me How often doth the Lord at the giuing of his lawe and the entring couenant with the whole people stipulate and require their faith and obedience when he promiseth to be their God and the God of their seede How oft doth he pronownce the Couenant broken and disanulled on their partes when they transgresse reiect his lawe and denownce of his part all plagues and feareful iudgments for the same euerie where through the lawe Prophets but most plentifully in the booke of Deutronomie Protesting plagues against such as when they heare the wordes of this oath blesse themselues in their heart saying they shal haue peace although they walke according to the stobbornnes of their owne heart How then should these friuolous reasons of this ignorant cauiller stand That because the Lorde speaking generally and indefinitely of his first chosing and receiuing that people sometimes caleth all Israel his people a holy Nation c Therfore all Israel in all tymes and estates of that kingdome should alwaies be his true visible Church within the Couenant c. This we see were directly contrary to the whole lawe and Prophetts Should it followe that because the Lorde reserueth in and draweth out of the loynes of the wicked his right holy seede that therfore the Parents are within God his Couenant Thus might the Turckes Iewes and most wicked of the world be iustified because the Lorde his secret electioÌ„ is not restreyned towardes them Should it followe that because all the Israelites were alwaies circumcised that therfore they were within the Couenant or were not blamed or did not amisse in prophaning God his holy ordinance So might the Isâ—â—elites Ammoniâ—es Edomites and Moabites be said within the Couenant because their ancestours and they were circumcised We see outward circumcision auaileth not when the condicion of the couenant is broken And how could this bolde blinde guide saye that it was not disalowed when all their children were circumcised in the tymes when idolatrie was generally and publiquely maineteyned Are such idolators within the Couenant of the Lord or doth the seale of his couenant belonge to them Are not the children of the wicked excepted and reiected out of the couenant by the commandement of God Exod. 20. 5. as the seede of the faithfull are receiued into the couenante Then must it needes be high presumption sacriledge thus to abuse circumcisioÌ„ and therfore yt could not be allowed in those times to such persons Moreouer when these wicked are forbidden so much as to name the name of God to bring any offrings or worship vnto him or to meddle with anie of his holy Ordinances are they
not forbidden circumcision Should we also collect and conclude because the Lorde Ezech. 16. 20. 21. caleth the children of those Idolators whom they offred to Mâ—lech his Sonnes and Daughters That therfore the kingdomes of Israel Iuda whilest they remayned in these horrible sinnes were outwardly in that estate the true Church of God Or is this great Prophet so inconversant in the Scripture that he yet vnderstandeth not this vsuall kinde of phrase and maner of speaking where the Lord in sondrie places caleth them his sonnes daughters and people in respect of their first caling whom in regard of their present euill life he pronownceth not to be his As Deutronomie 32. the 19. and 5 verse Micha 2. 7. 8 9. Amos. 8. 2. and no where more plainely then in this Ezech. 16. as were easie to demonstrate by the least touching of the argument of that chapter The Lorde there setting before their face by sondry Allegories their estate euen from their original vnto that present time Of what parents theâ— by nature sprange in what plight he founde them at the first all embrued in their mothers and their owne guiltines their navel vncut vnwashed vnsalted vnswaded caste out into the open field no hand to help no eye to pitie vnable to help themselues vntill the Lord shewed mercye tooke them vp chearished nourished them entred into couenant and sware vnto them so that they grewe vp into riper yeeres then he spredd his garment ouer them washed and anoynted them clothed them with broydred garmentes fyne lynnen silck skarlet adorned them with gold siluer pretious stones fed them with meale wyne oyle set a beautifull Crowne vpon their heade and maried them openly vnto himself and spredd their name amongest the heathen But nowe Israel waxed proude of her owne beautie plaid the Harlot built high places and decked them with her garments and plaid the whoore vpon them made images of th'instruments and of the Lordes gold and siluer which he gaue them and committed fornication with them offring the Lordes meate flower oyle vnto them as a sweet sauour yea sacrificed their owne Sonnes and Daughters vnto them committed fornication with the Egiptians Assiâ—ians Caldeans and that in most shamefull sorte and vilely hyring them with the Lordes gold siluer of his Temple c. Wherfore the Lord doth pronownce and repudiate them as an Harlot as a most filthie poysonous monstruous whore and denownceth iudgments against them as against murtherers and adulterers and these iudgments to be executed by these their louers who should breake downe their Cities and high places and slay them with the sworde the Lorde not only comparing them but shewinge them to excede SODOME and SAMARIA in sinne iniquitie c. Who then but this perverse fellowe could thus stomble and cauill at these wordes My Sonnes and my Daughters and vvrest them not onely against the whole scope of that Chapter but euen of the whole Bible Whether these wordes be to be vnderstoode of all their seede which were at the first together with them receiued into the Lordes Couenant or of their first borne only which by a peculiar right lawe were reserued vnto the Lorde Exod. 13. 2. which first borne they are blamed in the 20. Chapter of the same prophecie verse the 26. and 31. to haue offred vnto Idols may be some question Yet with no sense or truth they may be vnderstood as of the Lordes elect and adopted childeren or pronownced that holie seede being the children of such rebellious obstinate idolators How often doth the Lord call them by his Prophets rebellious children an adulterous Nation should vve therefore conclude that they vvere the Lordes children the Lordes spouse Or rather pronownce from the iust lawes of the Lorde That rebellious children and th'adulterous wife ought to be produced repudiat and put to death Deut. 21. 18. Leu. 20. 10. Furder we reade the Lorde to denownce extraordinarie speedie iudgments not only against them that offer of their â—eede vnto Moleth but against that whole Nation that dissembleth or suffreth that sinne amongst them Leuit. 20. How then could this ignorant Priest collect coÌ„clude from these wordes My Sonnes my Daughters which were spoken but to convince agrauate their sinne and iudgment to stimulate and wounde their conscience that these children of these idolators thus offred to Molech were of vs to be iudged the holy seede of the Lord within his couenant Or these idolators in this estate to be iudged the true Church of God Can they together serue God and Idols together breake and keepe the Couenant If Mr. GIFFARD can by his learning proue this true then peradveÌ„ture we shal beliue him that y â— kingdome of Israel in their schisme defection hauing erected new Temples Priests Altars Lawes were defyled with all the abhominations of the heathen despised persequâ—ted the Lorde his Prophets which were sent to them c were to be held of vs the true Church of God Then peraduenture he might persuade vs that the kingdome of Iudâ— in this apostasye hauing as this Prophet Ezech. sheweth in his 8. Chapter brought al maner abhomination into the Temple defiled the whole land as we reade in the rest of his prophecie was also by vs to be esteemed the true Church of God Is it a good reason for Mr. Giffard to say because the whole land was so throughly defiled that it could neither by ecclesiasticall censures nor by ciuile iudgmentes be purged that therfore yt remayned still the Church in that estate Is not this to say they had not thus sinned because their sinnes were incuriable That they had not committed adulterie murder idolatrie because they were not presently stoned slayne by the sworde burned But howsoeuer they their false Prophets blessed themselues in these sinns boasting of vaine titles of The Temple and People of the Lord yet the Lorde for those sinnes did in his due tymes execute these iudgmentes vpon the whole Land and in the meane tyme his lawe Prophetes spake plainely That these iudgmentes were due vnto them in this estate And as wel might this false Prophet iustifie the Iewes nowe to be the true Church of God in this time of their Apostasy wherof he speaketh because the Lorde nowe amongst and in the loynes of these wicked ones reserueth to himself an holy seede a remnant It wil not help him to say That the vyrie-yarde was not then vtterly take from the Iewes as it is now For though the Lordes time to abolish that material Ierusalem that he might bring in erect the Spirituall was not as then accomplished Though y â— Lord in his wisedome mercy and patience and for causes knowen to himself doe oft deferr his iudgmentes yet may not we therby flatter our selues or iustifie our estate whilest we remaine vnder the condemnation of his written lawe and in open wilfull breach of his Couenant Yea howsoeuer the Lorde nowe hath
vtterly broken off the Iewes for their sinnes infidelitie that the Gentiles might be gathered and grafted in by faith Yet is the Lord in his greatest wrath alwaies mindeful of his mercy and hath set a tyme wheÌ„ to cal ingraff againe the Iewes that al Israel might be saued and brought into one shepefold as yt is written But in the meane tyme it is no reason to say That because the Lorde euen in the worst tymes alwaies reserueth a remnaÌ„t in his mercy Therfore these wicked people in those euil tymes are his visible Church Or because the Lorde in the Loynes af the most wicked hath a holie seede according to his secret election That therfore these wicked parents are in the visible Church or their ofspring vnder the outward couenant Yet are these Mr. Giffards best ArgumeÌ„ts to proue Israel in their open schisme idolatrye and Iuda in their open Apostasy and idolatrie to be the true outward Church whervnto the Seales of the outward couenant belonged and were giuen euen to the seede of the greatest Idolator Yea the schisme apostasy idolatry prophanation of the holie things of God amongst these Iewes Israelites are the best and onlie groundes he hath or bringeth to approue iustifie the corrupt estate of the Church of ENGLAND and that the seed of their prophane Idolators ought to be baptized Saue that at leÌ„gth he hath founde out a merueylous knot in a rush and of the same made such a share for his Brâ—wnistes as they must needes either confesse the baptisme of their Church to be a signe of the couenant And so they all from their ancestors and their whole Church are within the couenant Or ells if they denie it fal into the heresie of the Catabaptistes and make themselues also without the couenant or ells to haue a couenant without seales But now if he wil giue vs leaue to vnlose this knot we must desire him to learne to put a difference betwixt false Sacraments and true Sacraments and againe betwixt false Sacraments and no SacrameÌ„ts The false Church hath her hyd bread and stollen waters her false SacrameÌ„ts The Israelites in their schisme and the Iewes in their apostasie stil had and vsed Circumciâ—ion This Circumcision was no true Sacrament vnto them neither sealed the Lordes couenant vnto them in that estate Yet was this circumcision true circumcision concerning the outward cutting and was vpon their repentance and retourne neither defaced nor reiterat but they were restored againe to the Temple and receiued to the Passouer As wee reade in Ezechias and Iosiahs tymes as also after the retourne out of Babilon In like maner in this general apostasie and defection from the Gospel so much fore-told in CHRISTES Testament the baptisme contynued and vsed in these Apostatical and false Churches cannot in this estate thus administered c be said a true Sacrament or seale of Gods couenant vnto them Yet concerning the outward washing yt is true baptisme and vpon their repentance and restoring to the Church the outward actioÌ„ need not ought not to be againe repeated after th'abuse therof in the false Church is purged away by true repentance Yet iustifie we not hereby anie thing donne in the false Church but cal all men by all meanes from the same willing their whole worship to be repented of left and forbidding al men vpon incurring the Lords heauie indignation to offer bring their children vnto the false Church to be baptized exhorting them rather patiently to expect and diligently to seeke out repaire vnto the true Church of CHRIST where at the handes of Christes true Ministers they may receiue the true seales of his couenant vnto their comfortes Yea assuring them that whilest they refreyne from that which they knowe to be euil and with true heartes sprinckled from an euil conscience diligently seeke to doe the wil of God as he offreth meanes they their seede are within the couenant of God although through the iniquitie of the tymes they be stil restreyned for a ceason from hauing outward baptisme so that they neither neglect or contemne much lesse abuse and prophane of heauenly an ordinance THus this learned Diuine hauing as you haue heard bestowed all his labour and long studie to proue the kingdomes of Israel and of Iuda in their schisme and apostasy to be the true Church yet to make the matter more cleaâ—e and the more easie for the Church of England he wil also proue her mother of Rome to be the true Church of CHRIST Because the Brownisâ—es hold that this land in the tyme of Poperie was not the true Church of CHRIST and that nowe they are but confuse multitudes not rightly â—ntred into couenant with God This that he may doe he holdeth it not enough to affirme with other learned Diuines That the invisible Church of GOD is in the Papacye as in all other places of the world because God hath his elect there and in al other places But he to be singular inverteth the Proposition and saith That the Papacy with the whole apostasie and all their abhominations and al that receiue the Beastes marcke and worship his image are in the Church because Antichrist doth sit in the Temple of God Thus whilest he without al vnderstanding or feare after his accustomed presumption peruerteth and wresteth the Scriptures from their holie sense according to his owne lust no merueile though GOD giue him vp into a reprobate sense and suffer him to drawe these heretical doctrines and damnable conclusions from the same to the destruction of himself and of as manie as receiue his doctrines If Antichrist may be said to sitt reigne and remaine in the Church of God Then CHRIST is not made heire and Lorde of all and set as Kinge vpon Mounte Sion Then CHRIST is either cast out of his house or made subiect vnto ANTICHRIST or diuideth with him Then the Church of CHRIST maie remaine subiect vnto and be gouerned by Antichrist Then the Church of Christ may stand vnder be subiect vnto two heades CHRIST and Antichrist Then CHRIST is not the onlie head of the Church If Antichrists Ministers marcked seruants maie be brought into set ouer the Church of God then is not CHRISTS Ministrie which he hath instituted to his Gospel and his Church permanent vnto the worldes end but variable at the wil of man Then may the Church of God caste out Christes Ministrie and receiue Antichrists If Antichristes doctrines lawes may be brought set vp remaine in the Church TheÌ„ Christ is not the onlie Prophet Lawegiuer Then may the Church be builte vpon an other foundatioÌ„ then vpon Gods worde If al Antichristes abhominations heresies idolatries may be brought into remaine in the Church of God Then no blasphemie heresie apostasie or anie thing that man caÌ„ commit or deuise caÌ„ breake the couenant TheÌ„ may the Church of God
to be abhorred at the same instant Or what kinde of Couenant this is that hath one true authenticke seale an other forged and adulterate annexed vnto yt Furder also we would knowe if the baptisme of the Church of ROME be a true and holy Sacrament whie they should inhibit any from fetching the same there and how they dare schisme from that Church that hath the Couenant sealed and confirmed vnto them His second reason of some in al kingdomes that hold the faith is aboue shewed not to iustifie but to condemne the Church of ROME But all those that had any communion with them in their worship c in the tyme of Poperie cannot in this estate be said to hold the true faith or to be members of the Church of CHRIST His third reason concerning the infantes is yet as false fonde as the rest For neither are the infants of these idolators by vs to be iudged holy or to receaue baptisme as he himself Pag. 49. confesseth Neither can these infantes anie waie iustifie their wicked Parents or the open idolatries c of the Romish Church Againe although it be most true that the truth was before error and apostasie yet herevpon it followeth not that error apostasie are of in the truth as this man would conclude of Antichrist That because he is said to rise in the Church of God and to sit in the TeÌ„ple of God Therfore the place where he now raigneth rageth is the Church of God But by all these rules of the word of God we finde the Sinagogues that Antichrist hath erected to be of the false malignant Church and the Church of ROME pronownced by God himself to be that great Whore Howsoeuer then Antichrist might haue his original and worcke in his mysterie in the visible Church yet as soone as his wickednes brake out and was apparant he forfeited his place was to be caste fourth as the Angells that sinned were precipitate out of heauen and cast headlong into Hel. Yea those Churches that neglected thus to doe and spared him in the iust iudgmeÌ„t of God lost their happie estate became guiltie of his sinne and partakers of his iudgment and fel away with him So then this phrase of Antichrist his sitting in The Temple of God might be much better vnderstoode then thus grosly to affirme thervpon that Aâ—tichrist now sitteth in the Church of God Whether we vnderstand this his sitting in the Temple of God as in regarde of his original before he was reueled Or in that he should sit where sometimes the true Churches of CHRIST had bene which he should so destroy waste as there should be no shape or steppes of any of them left vpon the earth as it was foretold Math. 24. 29. Reuel 6 14. Or ells of those counterfeight names and titles of the Temple Church of God which the false Church should arrogate and take vnto her self Howsoeuer nothing is more sure then that all these abhominations cannot remaine in the Church of God And in that it is in the same verse said that Antichrist shalbe lifted vp aboue all caled God or that hath veneration This cannot be donne by any Minister in the Church seing euerie soule must be subiect Furder also that he should shewe himself that he is God If this also should be liteâ—ally vnderstoode what blasphemie will not ensue And aswel might it from the same verse be enforced that Antichrist is God as that the place where he raigneth is the Temple of God THus hauing finished hisâ— cardinal reasons of Israel in their schisme Iuda in their apostasie and this vniuersall falling away and corruption in the time of Poperie to prooue the Church of England aswell as these the true Church of God he at length addeth a conclusion in this authenticall assertion of his owne The Church of England in the tyme of Poperie was a member of the vniuersall Church and had not the being of a Church of CHRIST from ROME nor tooke not her beginning of being a Church by separating herself from the Romish Sinagogue c. If he here meane that the Lord had his secret ones chosen and knowen vnto himself in England in the tyme of Poperie which were members of the vniuersall Church vve graunt vvel But what were this to approue the generall estate of England in the tyme of Poperie when they were throughly infected with the apostasie and idolatrie of the Church of ROME to be a visible member of the vniuersal church So that albeit they had not their being a Church from ROME yet they had their not being a Church from ROME when they were defiled with their apostasie and idolatrie Wherfore to haue this conclusion passe yt had beene needfull that Mr. GIFFARD had approued made euident demonstratioÌ„ by the Scriptures that the Church of ENGLAND was rightly gathered vnto and established in that holy faith and order which CHRIST hath left vnto his Church in vniuersall and perticular according to the rules and examples in his Testament Then that in tyme of Poperie they fel not away from this holy faith and order And that nowe they contynue and faithfully walke in the same faith and order This if he had donne then had he proued that which now he beggeth and assumeth Then had he powerfully convinced and stopped the mouthes of al Schismaticks and gaynesayers for euer But with al his learning and labour he hath not enterprised neither euer is able to proue this by Christes Testament The tyme past estate present of their Church of England witnesse the contrarie vnto his face and shew vnto all men how dieplie yt hath bene and still is infected with the Romish idolatries apostasie from the Testament of Christ and in what sort they haue at this daye caste forth the tyrannie yoak of Antichrist with his abhominations idolatries heresies false Worship false Ministerie and false gouernement c. He therfore in steade of approuing his Church by the rules of Christs Testament striueth to proue yt a true Church though yt consist of prophane multitudes neuer as yet rightly gathered vnto or established in the faitâ— and order of Christ though yt haue not Christs Ministrie and Officers which he hath appoynted vnto the Church but that false and antâ—christian Mâ—nâ—strie which the POPE erected vsed and left Though yt be gouerned not by the rules of Christes Testament but by the POPES Courtes Cannons c and such lawes as these Romish Bishopps doe deuise Though yt worship God after a Popish and most idolatrous maner though yt reiect the truth of God and persecute all such as call them vnto or stand for the same And this most barbarous and diuelish assertion he striueth to confirme by the schisme of Israel the apostasie of Iuda and the vniuersall defection and corruption of Poperie Vnto which our finall answere is that if anie of these 3. be iustified and finde mercie before the
in subiection ANd now this aucthor not being able to iustifie the publique excommunicatioÌ„ of their Church of England seketh to withdrawe vs from the present question by mouing two newe questions And from those after his accustomed maner laboureth to confute vs. Because the Assumption euen as he himself with longe studie had changed contriued and framed yt could not yet serue his tourne His first questioÌ„ is this If the Bishop with sondrie other Ministers of the Gospel do dulie excoÌ„municate an obstinate wicked man is he not excommunicate before God We first answeare That the Bishop or the Church of EnglaÌ„d doth not excommunicat for anie wickednes or crime whatsoeuer be yt neuer so heynous though obstinacie be ioyned thervnto as for Adulterie murder witchcraft c but only for contempt of their Courtes for not appearing or not paying their exactioÌ„s The we answeare that the Bishop neuer caleth anie other Ministers to this actioÌ„ of excoÌ„munication Furder we answeare that this Lorde Bishop is no Minister of the Gospel or Church of Christ and therfore he hath nothing to do with th' excommunication of anie member of the visible Church Neither may or wil anie true Ministers of the Gospel ioyne vnto the Bishop in this busines But if they should we say that such excommunication is not allowed before God because it is founde contrary vnto his worde Yet this we say that the obstinate wicked are bounde and excommunicate before God whilest they continue in y t estate albeit the Church here should neglect or refuse to cast them out For the iudgments of God do neither take effect by man neither depend vpon man or stay of man but the iudgments decreed are accomplished and the wrath of God is reueled from heauen against al impietie and vnrighteousnes of men that are contentious disobey the truth Finally though it were admitted which can neuer be proued that the Bishop and these Priestes were true Ministers of the Gospel yet wee say that this excommunication donne by them in their priuate assemblie or consistorie as they cal yt is contrarie to the rules of Christs Testament and vnlawful For there we finde this power committed giueÌ„ vnto the whole Church by our Sauiour Christ who sendeth al meÌ„ to tel the Church Math. 18. 17. There we finde the execution and publishing of this performed in by the Church 1 Cor. 5. We find also the remitting receauing in againe of such excommunicate to belong to be referred vnto the whole Church 2 Cor. 2. 6. 7. 8. Furder we there finde the iudgmeÌ„ts of God denownced against y e whole Church and euerie member of that Church where this censure of excommunicating the wicked is neglected reiected 1 Cor. 5. 2. 6. To these if we add the peculiar interest that euerie member hath in the worde doctrine and faith of Christ and in al the publique actions of the Church As also the perticular dueties that euerie member oweth vnto the whole Church together with the sondrie charges exhortatioÌ„s euerie where in the Scriptures giuen them to watch to admonish to exhorte and that not onlie the priuate members but eueÌ„ the greatest officers of the Church To marcke them diligently that cause diuisions offences coÌ„trarie to the doctrine that they haue learned and to auoide them Rom. 16. 17. 2 Iohn 10 To take heed what and whom they heare To hold such accursed be they men or Angels that preach vnto theÌ„ besides that they haue receaued Gal. 1. 9. To admonish Archippus Col 4. 17. To withdrawe themselues from euerie brother that walketh inordinately and not according to the tradition they haue receaued 2. Thess. 3. 6. To note such as abey not the worde and not to be coÌ„mingled with them that they may be ashamed 2 Thess. 3. 14. Yf their brethren sinne to rebuke them if they repent to forgiue them if not to retaine their sinne Luke 17. 3. 4. And to procede according to the rule Math. 18. 15. 16. 17. These perticular dueties chardges dulie considered there can be no doubte but euerie christiaÌ„ is a Kingâ— Priest vnto God to spie out censure cut downe sinne as yt ariseth with that two edged sworde that proceedeth out of Christs mouth As also that th'excommunication of anie member belongeth to the whole Congregation the whole bodie together seing al the members haue like interest each in other c Albeit the Church thus assembled be to vse the help or Ministerie of the most fit member for the pronowncing of this excommunication c. HEre then fal to the grounde those 4. false interpretations of Math. 18. 17. Tel the Church 1. Some vnderstanding by the Church the Pope who they say is Christes Vicare general and supreame head of the Church 2. Others would vnderstand it of the Lord Arch-Bishops grace or of the Lord Bishops who apart may excommunicate absolue for the whole church 3. Some others there are that vnderstaÌ„d by this word Church the companie of Elders aparte from and without the people which companie they cal the Consistorie and this ought to excommunicate c. 4. The last sorte are in a quite coÌ„trarie extremitie and these would haue the people without the Elders to excommunicate elect c and that by pluralitie of voyces THe two first sortes depend of one lyne and builde their prehemineÌ„ce vpoÌ„ the promise made to the Apostle Peter Mat. 16. 18. 19. where the keyes of the kingdoÌ„ of Heauen are giueÌ„ him And vpon the Apostle Paule his example who deliuered Himeneus Alexander vnto Sathan 1 Tiâ—oth 1. 20. They bring also the commaundement of Paule vnto Timoâ—hy To rebuke the Elders that sinne opeÌ„ly 1. Tim. 5. â—0 and the commaÌ„demeÌ„t vnto Titus to reiect an hereticke Titus 3. 10. Touching the power of the keyes we haue aboue in the handling of the Priestes absolution shewed yt not to depeÌ„d vpoÌ„ the dignitie of meÌ„s persons or offices but vpoÌ„ the vertue truth of God his worde from which wheÌ„ Peter or the Pope himself departeth his worde not onlie bindeth not but is lyable vnto reprofe bownd by the worde Which worde is giueÌ„ not to Peter onlie but to the whole Church that is builte vpon that rocke and to euerie member therof and hath like power to binde or to loose in the mouth of the least as in the mouth of the greatest For it is impossible that the word of God should be made of none effect As to Paules exaÌ„ple we suppose they can euil shewe any such authenticke warrant for their Apostolike aucthority ouer al Churches persons or such measure of grace as Paule had therfore we thinck they ought quietly to remaine within such lawes and limits in their calings as Paule hath left order For the commaundments giueÌ„ to Timothy Titus they can neither proue that they executed them in such poÌ„tifical maner as they do or in
their owne names alone The contrarie appeareth in the verie words of the commandements Neither if this were so can they shewe themselues to haue an Eâ—angelistes office as they had THe other two sortes the one wherof giueth this power of excommunication vnto the Consistorie of Elders without the people the other vnto the people by pluralitie of voyces without the Elders fal into these errors and confusion in that they knowe not or at the least doe not dulie consider what either the communion of Sainctes or the holie order of Christ is in his Church For if they did they would neuer thus vnnaturallie separate the members from the bodie or diuide the bodie into partes The first sorte of these interpret these wordes Eipeâ—te â—cclesia Tel the Conâ—isâ—ory building it vpon the Iewes San hedrin or Sunedrion That as the Iewes in those tymes complayned vnto their Elders in this councel and the councel cast out of the Syâ—â—gogue such as they iudged offenders as Iohn 9. 22. 12. 42. So our Sauiour Math. 18. 17. sendeth to this newe CoÌ„sistory who haue like power to caste out of the Church We may here as in a mirâ—our behold how far the wisest whilest they followe their owne deuises do erre from the truth Is it likelie or possible that our Sauiour Christ would fetch his patterne for the Elders of his Church and th'excuting these high iudgments from that corrupt degenerat Sunedrion of the Iewes which by th'institutioÌ„ of God was merelie civile and not or deined for causes ecclesiastical as appeareth Exod. 18 Numb 11. Deutr. 1. the Priestes bearing the chardge and hauing the deciding of al ecclesiasticall causes Numb 18. Deut. 17. But this councel of theirs was now mixed of the Elders of the People and the Priestes and handled al causes both civile and ecclesiastical indifferently Mat. 26. 3. Actt. 4. 5. How vniustlie and vngodlie they dealt may appeare by their handling our Sauiour and his Apostles from tyme to tyme. Now as there is no likenes to collect these surmises from that place so is ther no one circumstance in that scripture to leade thervnto There being taught how al Christians ought to reproue and prosecute offences one towards an other al being generallie comprised within this rule to admonish be admonished aswel Elders as others There is no mentioÌ„ of anie sending vnto such Consistory of Elders as they â—eigne vnto themselues would erect The Heathen Publicane there spokeÌ„ of haue no reference vnto neither giue anie occasion to speake of the Iewish Sunedrion The heathen al men knowe were not excoÌ„municate or caste out but kept out of the Temple they might not enter Deut. 23. The Publicanes though in ciuile conversation they were abhorred of the precise Pharasies yet were they not caste out of the TeÌ„ple being Iewes or Proselites Luk. 18. 10. So that our Sauiour there rather teacheth his Disciples by the present estate estimation of the Heathen the Publicane how to walke towards th'excommunicate by th'example of the one to avoide al spiritual communion with them as with heathens as also by the example of the Publicane al civile conversation as much as may be theÌ„ anie way there sendeth to this Consistory wherof through the whole Testament of Christ they can shew no warrant But directlie contrarie it were to the order power and libertie of the whole Church to the duties of euerie member and to the duties of these Elders in their offices That they should in this maner draw all the actions affaires of the whole Church into their priuate Consistory before theÌ„selues only Elders were appointed for the preseruatioÌ„ of the order of the Church and not for the subuertion therof for the defence of the libertie of the least and not to plucke away the libertie of all Elders were appointed to instruct to guide the Church in the worde and wayes of God and not to plucke the worde of God from them into their owne handes only and to debarre them from walking in the waies that God hath prescribed and commanded Though Elders be gouernours and ouerseers of the Church yet are they seruantes of the Church and not Lordes ouer Godes heretage They are members of the whole bodie and not the whole body If al were one or some fewe members where were the bodie The bodie is not one member but manie And as yt coÌ„sisteth of manie meÌ„bers so hath yt vse of al and may be separate from none How vnnatural then are those members which thus separate seclude themselues from the whole yea rather sequester seclude the whole from them and arrogate assume the publick duties power of the whole into their owne handes as though God had giueÌ„ al giftes vnto them and they had no neede of others And thus puffed vp with preeminence of their owne place and excellencie of their owne giftes despise all the rest as base ignorant vnworthie to be in their Consistory to haue anie voyce of consent or dissent there alleadging them to be tumultuous contentious factious vngouerned ignorant inclined to the worst c thus abuse they their owne giftes and depraue others These are euill speaches and harde reportes to be gyuen out vpon the people of God the chosen of CHRIST partakers of the same pretious faith and glorious inheritance with themselues members of the same bodie even members of CHRIST with them sanctified with the same spirit and abhorring these euils wherwith they are chardged humble and easie to be ledd ordered and gouerned by the worde of God in all thinges Not presuming to speake beyonde the proportion of their faith knowledge or without necessitie or due order which who so transgresseth is publickly reproued So that these fitlier agree to these tumultuous assemblies where all the prophane are receaued as members then vnto the holie Churches of Christ where none but the faithfull are admitted or remayne Wherfore these accsuations which are caste vpon the people are rather caste vpon the Church yea vpon Christ himself who is the aucthor of this lawe commandement who sendeth to the whole Church and coÌ„mandeth the whole Church not the Consistory to excommunicate yet is not Christ the aucthor of disorder but of peace neither haue the Churches of God custome to be contentious For the auoyding of which disorder and contention are Elders appointed of God to instruct and guide the Church in doing the wil of God And not to withdrawe those actions which God hath commaunded to be donne in and by his Church publickely into a priuate Consistory into the handes of a fewe Wherin they make theÌ„selues transgressours of the wil of God disturbers and violaters of that holy order which CHRIST hath established in his Church and of that heauenly Syâ—phony wherin CHRIST hath contempered the whole bodie together And now as the fault and pride of these Elders is great and intollerable of the one side
administration of prohibition from the Sacraments The vanitie and follie of this idole suspension most plainely appeareth vnto al men by the litle good it doth in anie of these Parrishes where al prophanenes and iniquitie stil aboundeth The Bishop his Chauncelor or Commissary may with one worde of their mouth heale the greatest wounde the Parrish-Priest can make with this Suspension whatsoeuer Mr. Parson saye They haue power to absolue anie that he bindeth and how cheape their absolutions are is not vnknowē to anie whore master in al the Parrish The Bishop hath power to make and to depose Ministers at his pleasure he hath power ouer the whole ministration he prescribeth howe whē to whom they shal administer What truth then is in these wordes that the Bishop cannot take away that power which their seruice-booke giueth them when he may absolue the partie disanul the suspension depose the Minister c. In that he saith the Bishop is but a Minister and no Lord ouer their faith and conscience The same will euerie Popish Priest say of their soveraigne Lorde the POPE to preserue the dignitie of their ministerie The POPE writeth himself but the seruant of the seruants of God What Lordlie authoritie the Bishop hath exerciseth and in what seruile subiection the Priestes all the Parishes stand vnto their Courtes iurisdiction shal hereafter more appeare when we come to the discussing of those poyntes In the meane while we willingly assent vnto Mr. GIFFARD that the christian reader shall iudge whether their seruice-booke be not a fit Portesse for such Priestes and this suspension a fit toole for such worckmen Still affirming euen with wonder that if the iudgmentes of God were not vpon their right eye and vpon their right arme they might perceaue how their Lordes the Bishops dresse them and how this weapon they allowe them wanteth both edge and poynte c. Thus hauing finished his answeare to our assumption he procedeth to a former answeare where he denied the Consequence That where wicked prophane men are receiued into reteyned in the bozome of the Church there the couenant is disanulled with them and they are no longer Godes people but a false antichristian Sinagogue To disproue this he alleadged that there were but fewe true worshippers that frequented the Temple amongst multitudes of prophane vngodly men To this he now addeth the examples of the Church at Corinth and of the seuen Churches in Asia c. We before answeared stil answeare that there is no comparison betwixt or Argument to be drawen from those Churches which were rightly gathered established and these confused Bibilonish Synagogues of theirs The Israelites were a peculiar separated people vnto the Lorde from the worlde The people of these other Churches were wonne caled and gathered vnto CHRIST by the preaching of the Gospel euery one entred into the Church by the voluntarie professiō of his owne faith No vncircumcised or Gentile might enter into the Temple to offer any gift there All nor yet the greater part of the Citie of Corinth nor of these other parts of Asia were not receiued into the Church as members But here in their Church of England al the whole land is receiued in and that immediatly from open idolatrie without any voluntarie professiō of their owne faith by the people in perticular yea without the preaching of the Gospel going before to call them vnto the faith Therfore in these reasons he but beggeth the questiō and assumeth that which he ought to proue Namely That these multitudes of all the prophane al sorts of wicked persons were sometymes rightly gathered vnto and entred couenant with the Lorde hauing the true ministrie gouernement of CHRIST set ouer them and nowe being fallen into some sinnes are not cast out but stil retayned in their Church This if he had donne then had there bene some cause y ◠he might haue brought against vs th'examples of these Churches Then should not we haue needed to haue shewed him his follie twise Yet this if he had donne the contrarie wherof is manifest to al that remember the beginning of her Maiesties raigne or but behold the present estate in the same or rather in more confusion sinne being more encreased Yet then we should easily haue put difference betwixt those Churhes that amēded at the Apostles admonition and these which reiect all the rules ordinances ecclesiastical of CHRISTS Testament as pernitious and intollerable to th'estate of this land and persecute al such as admonish them of and will not partake with them in their idolatrie sacriledge WE also in our former writing shewed him how the faithfull seruants of God in the idolatrous dayes of Kinge ACHAS MENASSE AMON IEHOIAKIM c refrayned from the Temple being so polluted and defiled and mixed not themselues with the wicked in idolatrous worship This Mr. GIFFARD confesseth to be true and that it was theire duetie so to doe But he saith we do not argue whether the godly did ioyne with the wicked in idolatrie but whether the wicked were suffred and did ioyne with the godlie in true worship To the question we haue aboue spoken Only this by the waye we drawe from his owne confession That if the godly in those dayes did wel in separating from not cōmunicating with the wicked in those times of publick idolatrie then cānot we be blamed which separate withdrawe our selues from these prophane assemblies where such abhominable idolatrie and sacriledge is publickly vsed and enforced as we haue aboue proued and thus are we by him cleared and iustified Againe we convince him of his owne mouth thus If the faithfull did well in those tymes to withdraw and separate themselues from the wicked in their idolatrie which then was publickly set vp Then was not the publick estate of the Iewes in those tymes of vs to be held the true Church of God For the godly maie at no tyme separate from the true Church of God nor repayre vnto the false Church And thus by himself is an end put at once to all his cauils wherbie he hath endeuored to prooue the Iewes in these most corrupt tymes to be the true outwarde church of God and to accuse vs of heresie that affirme where such heynous transgressions are obstinatly defended persisted in by the whole Church there the Couenant vnto the iudgmēt of the faithful is disanulled there the faithful may not communicate And verie ignorant is Mr. Giffard if he thinck that the wicked and prophane may either be receiued into the Church or retayned in the Church as members The wicked prophane which were neuer entred into the Church may ought to be caled to heare the ministrie of the worde of God in the Church as the meanes wherbie they may be caled vnto the faith and so vpon their profession be receiued as members into the fellowship cōmunion of the Church But vntil they make open voluntarie
of Gods promises the greatnes of Gods mercie that remembreth his Couenant in his greatest indignation wrath as also the smale beginnings and daylie growth and proceadings of our sanctification in this life As though we euer doubt or denied that the Lord our God his couenant was made established and preserued vnto vs in his CHRIST only without any worckes or merite in vs present or to come to deserue or to retaine his fauour the least minute Alas our miserable forlorne estate even from our Mothers wombe before we knowe the Lorde yea our contynual transgressions defections euer since we knewe the Lorde wheÌ„ we behold our liues in that sparckling glasse of his lawe do shew vs that we are not saued be worckes but by the free grace mercie of God through faith in CHRIST and that not of our selues but by the gift of God whose worcke we are created in CHRIST IESVS vnto good worckes which God hath fore-ordayned y t we should walke in them But now whilest we acknowledge the whole worcke of our saluation from the beginninge to the end to be of God and not of our selues to procede from to be established vpon his free grace mere mercy and loue and not from or vpoÌ„ any goodnes in vs fore-seene or subsequent Yet make we not therby the grace of God and his holy spirit which he hath giueÌ„ to al his elect to be idle vayne or fruictlesse in any of them but to regenerate chaunge enlighten and sanctifie them to bring all their affections into and to keepe them in the loue obedience of the truth By the profession of which truth they are knowen receiued as members of the visible Church made partakers of the commune comfortes couenant of the Saincts From which profession when they fall away and will not be reduced by the voyce of the Church or renued by repentaÌ„ce but remaine obstinate hardned in their sinnes then are they by the commandement power of CHRIST to be cut off as withered branches to be cast out from the fellowship of the saincts and all interest in CHRIST to be deliuered vnto Sathan c. The same rules faith saluation iudgments we haue aboue shewed to belong vnto al and vnto euerie one vnto al as vnto one being founde in the same faith or in the same transgressions Now then whilest the whole Congregation or anie member therof shall remaine hardened in sinne deniâ—ng to obey Christes voyce refusing to repent who can say that this Church or man in this estate can by vs which iudge see but according to the rules of the worde be affirmed held the true Church of Christ within the outward Couenant when Christ himself commandeth vs to deliuer them vp to Sathan in his name to haue no fellowship with them This caÌ„not be doÌ„ne of vs vnto any whom we may affirme within the outward couenant God his secret electioÌ„ councels wherin he hath determined from before al worlds who shalbe saued how far the faithful shalbe tryed fal and when he wil raise them againe beloÌ„ge not vnto vs to iudge of Onley this is most sure they y t thus fal away are hardened are not of vs to be held esteemed within the outwarde CovenaÌ„t or receiued vntil they as publickly repeÌ„t How theÌ„ can this wicked sclaÌ„deâ—er drawe this gracelesse collection damnable coÌ„clusioÌ„ from this holie doctrine That where obstinacie is ioyned vnto publick sinne there the outward Covenant is brokeÌ„ no communioÌ„ to be held vntil repentance be made Therfore we holde that the stablenes of Gods CouenaÌ„t with his Church depeÌ„deth vpon the worcked of meÌ„ Because we say that God sanctifieth al that he saueth Therefore we hold salvation by workes Because we hold that faith which is without fruictes to be deade worthles Therefore we hold salvatioÌ„ by workes Because God requireth obedieÌ„ce of al his seruants that enter into or remaine in his house and commandeth them to haue no â—ellowship with anie loÌ„ger then they coÌ„tynue in the same fayth obedieÌ„ce Therfore we make the stablenes of Godes CovenaÌ„t to depeÌ„de vpon our workes yea vpon the workes of others whom we must iudge What heretick or peruerted spirit could more highlie abuse deface the holy doctrines of Christ Is Mr. Giffard a teacher of the Church of England and cannot yet put difference betwixt the worcke of our salvatioÌ„ by Christ for vs the worke of Gods holy spirit the fruicts of Gods grace in vs That cannot put difference betwixt obedience mercie but that he wil make y e worck of Gods grace to abrogate Gods grace That cannot discerne betwixt the secret electioÌ„ of God Christes visible Church betwixt the temporarie iudgments of Christes Church according to the rule of Gods word and the final doome of God in his determinate councel Thus not knowing what either Gods Covenant Christes Church the communion or excommunioÌ„ therof meaneth this impious man vpoÌ„ these dotages seeketh to convince vs of his surmized heresies because we blame forsake these Babilonish confuse assemblies where al sortes of prophane and wicked are gathered together without faith or order bownde sed and suffred together in al impietie mischief and licentiousnes without censure or controlement vnto whome he for the wage of Balaam is powred forth and most sacrilegiously selleth them his pretended Sacraments for their two pennie shot or offring HE laboureth to defend this sacriledge confusion by th' examples of other Churches vnder the Lawe vnder the Gospel He beginneth with the estate of the Church vnder Moses where the rebellious Israelites whose carkases fel in the wildernes of whom the Lorde sware that they should not see his rest yet were not cast out of th' assemblie nor separated so longe as they liued nor their seed reiected So that he still beare in minde that he but beggeth the question so ofte as he compareth these confuse prophane assemblies that were neuer rightly gathered vnto nor established in the faith vnto true Churches vnto this place we answeare That he moste ignorantlie boldlie affirmeth an vntruth We reade Exod. 33. after the Israelites had made their Calf and committed idolatrie that Moses both did execution vpon the chief Idolators and with-drewe his tent and separated from the rest vntil they were reconciled vnto the Lorde Furder we reade that vpon publick notorious transgressions the Lorde executed publick iudgments sondrie tymes wherby the chief were taken away the rest brought to repentance Numb 12. 14. 39. and 25. and 21. 6. 7. We reade of separation from those of Corathes conspiracie c Numb 16. 21. 24. 26. verses We reade also Numb 12. that Miriam was separated out of the hoste vntill she was healed Likewise we reade of sondrie perticular iudgments for perticular transgressions As for breaking the Sabaoth for blaspheming c Num. 15. Whereby his impudencie is convinced But nowe if it were graunted him then which nothing
can be more vntrue that these multitudes of prophane rebells were not separated out of the hoste yet except he can proue that they were receiued during these sinnes vnto the Tabernacle of the Congregatiō which he can neuer shew because it were so directlie against those lawes prescribed vnto and by Moses yt can help him nothing The wicked may remaine in the common wealth which yet ought to be caste out of the Church In that he alleadgeth the seed of the wicked were not reiected we first answeare that we find an outwarde repentance made by the offenders in the places aboue recited Furder we find that circumcision ceased al the tyme they traveyled in the wildernes vntill they came to Gilgal 40. yeeres Iosh. 5. Wherfore this example nothing helpeth their wilful sacriledge in the Church of England As to the other tymes when idolatrie was publickly set vp by the kinges of Iuda Ahas Manasses Amon Iehoiachim Zedechiab we haue alreadie proued that they were not in that estate the true visible Church of God and that those faithful amōgst whom the Lord preserued his Church neither might neither did communicate with them in their publick worship and idolatrie Which those places of Isay Ieremias Ezechiel doe euidētly proue both in manifesting the sinnes of those tymes and taking awaye all vaine titles and pretextes shewing that the name of Temple Couenant Ierusalem c could no more aualye them then the Arck at Shilo and the like titles did them in the tyme of the Iudges The Prophet Ieremiah in his lamentations doth no where iustifie their publick estate so much as euerie where lament the desolation of Sion which name may much rather be vnderstoode of the former prerogatiues and dignity of that natiō place and people which were chosen and separated to the Lordes seruice and worship then of that most corrupt estate of that sinful generation As to the tymes after their returne out of captiuitie whē they mixed themselues with the heathen and brake the Sabaoth we reade they made notable repentance when they were admonished Ezra 10. Nohem 9. and 13. So that these tymes verie euil fit Mr. Giffard Fvrder if vve come to the tyme that our Sauiour was exhibited in the fleshe vve reade at the tyme of his birth of sundrie iust holie men both Priestes and others and how al thinges were performed by them according to the lawe of the Lorde But afterwardes when they would not be instructed nor reformed by our Sauiour Christ but with one consent despised blasphemed reiected and persecuted him and all that belieued on him Then were they not the true Church of God but the persecuting malignant Synagogue Except Mr. GIFFARD hold not our Sauiour Christ his Disciples the true Church Or that there may be two true Churches one opposite vnto an other ledd by two diuers contrary spirites Or that God may be diuided from Christ Or the Church in Couenant with him without Christ. Also in that he affirmeth That our Sauiour Christ commanded his Disciples to worship together with them in this estate to heare the Scribes Pharasies teach expounde the lawe although they taught corruptly leauened the doctrines therof though they were hypocrites blinde guides couetous and ambitious and verie reprobates yea though some of them vvere not of the tribe of LEVI only because they were Ministers sate in MOSES chayre What execrable heresies and horrible blasphemies doth this wretched man runne into whilest he seeketh to iustifie their heynous sacriledge opē idolatrie and confusion by our Sauiour Christes example Doth he not hereby make our Sauiour Christ guiltie of the open breach of Gods lawes and the destruction of al the people Doth not God in as manie places as he commandeth to heare true Prophets forbid to heare false Prophets as he commandeth to obey his lawe and commandements forbid all humane deuises traditions Is there not a prescript lawe Deut. 13. That they ought not to hearken to the wordes of that Prophet that teacheth other doctrine and seeketh to seduce though he had the power to do miracles worke wonders Doth not SALOMON by the holie Ghost cōmand all the children of the truth not to hearken to th' instruction that causeth to erre from the wordes of knowledge Prou. 19. 27 And againe in the first Chap. of his Song is not the Church councelled by Christ himself not to staye in the steps of that flocke but to feede her kiddes aboue the tentes of those Shepheardes How plentifull are all the Prophets in this argument Ieremie 23. Ezech. 13. zecha 13. To which concorde all the Doctrines of the new Testament Math. 7. 15. and 15 14. and 16. 6. Iohn 10. 5. Rom. 16. 17. Gal. 1. 8. 1 Tim. 6. 3. 2. Iohn 10. 2 Peter 2. Was there not also expresse lawes that the Priestes which drawe neare vnto the Lorde should be holie and not such open reprobates as he now acknowledgeth these to be And also that the Lorde had only separated chosen to himself the tribe of Leui to serue administer before him in the Tabernacle of the Congregation and that no stranger might presume into that office yet is not this blinde guide afraide to affirme That the Pharasies not being of the tribe of Leui were Ministers and sate in the chaire of MOSES and therfore our Sauiour commandeth his Disciples to heare them were they neuer so wicked of life or corrupt teachers Math. 23. In which place our Sauiour hauing to deale with the persons of the corrupt teachers first seketh to reserue the dignitie of his Fathers lawe ministrie then sheweth these present teachers to be degenerate from both being fallen into all maner of vice pride vayne-glorie hypocricie sectes schismes calling them false teachers corruptours of the lawe blinde guides such as shut vp the kingdome of heauē before men neither entring in themselues nor suffring them that would deuowring widdowes houses cunning seducers making their proselytes the children of Hel like themselues Killers and murderers of the seruants of God that are sent vnto them so that in conclusion he there leaueth sondrie woes all the bloode of the righteous euē the Maranatha vpon them Now is yt likely or may it without blasphemie be thought that our blessed Sauiour CHRIST would cōmit his Fathers Lawe Ministrie vnto these wretches or the soules of his deare Disciples to be instructed kept by these murderous blinde guides yet these blasphemies doth this wicked man publish his Ordinarie all the Cleargie of England allowe suffer to passe in print Againe if the Disciples in that place be commanded to heare the Ministerie of the Pharasies then are they there commanded to obserue all the humane deuises traditions so contrarie to the lawe of God which they most zealouslie taught and enioyned which our Sauiour himself openly brake reiected and gaue often warning vnto his Disciples or them and such
like false Prophets commanding them to take heede of them teaching them howe to knowe them by their fruictes Math. 7. 15. 16 willing them to let them alone as the blinde lâ—aders of the blinde vsing an argument of the ineuitable peril If the blinde leade the blinde both shall fal into the ditch Math. 15. 12. 13. 14. chardging them to beware of the leauen of the Pharasies Math. 16. 6. which leauen verse 12. they found to be the doctrine of the Pharasies To these if sondrie other places of his conflictes with these Scribes Pharasies be added it wil euidently appeare that he withdrewe his Disciples from their doctrines pronouncing euerie where woes iudgmentes against them That he made also a separation and especiall choise of his Disciples from the wicked people of the Iewes euidently appeareth by the office and ministerie of Iohn the Baptist. vvhom he sent as an Heralde before him to prepare his waye to proclaime his kingdome to call the people to repentance and to make readie a people to receiue him lest when he came he should smite the earth with cursing Mightely did Iohn refute all these vayne arguments allagations that Giffard alleadgeth of the seede of Abraham the outward Couenant Nation Temple c. Shewing them that God was able of stones to raise vp children vnto Abraham calling those boasting Pharasies the generation of vipers shewing them that only those trees that bring forth good fruicte are the plantes that shall stand and growe in the Lordes Orchard that the other shalbe hewen downe and caste into the fire and that the Lordes axe is nowe laide to the roote Shewing them that the Messiah of whom they boasted and whom they looked for should come with his fanne in his hand to cleÌ„se his barne floore to preserue his wheat in his granarie and to burne the chaffe with vnquenchable fire baptising none but such as coÌ„fessed their sinnes The same course toke our Sauiour CHRIST sending forth his disciples to preach the gospel of the kingdome who receiued and baptized none but such as repented of their euill life and gaue obedience to their doctrine these our Sauiour acknowledged receiued taught instructed guided as his owne peculiar flocke But al the other as the sheepe of distruction he gaue ouer to be spoyled and deuoured of their owne rulers and one of an other to be guided by those wicked and idoll sheepheardes vvhose soule abhorred him and his soule loathed them Yea how ful a separation there was betwixt these sheepheardes and these flockes the hostilitie they shewed vnto our Sauiour and his Disciples by excommunicating persecuting blaspheming him and his rounde reprouing them euerie where in the historie of his life doth appeare Furder that he communicated not with them in their feastes offrings and worship in this their sinne and obstinacie appeareth as plentifully He a longe season when the Iewes laid wayte to kill him refrayned Iudea and Ierusalem At other tymes when he came thither it was not to keepe the feastes together with them so much as to take occasion vpon such concurse of people to instruct them and to call them vnto himself He sometimes went not at all sometimes went at the mid-feast And when he was there he kept not the Paschal together with them before the Temple according to the lawe Deutronomie 12. 5. Leuit. 17. But he kept yt apart with his Disciples in a priuate chamber As when there was no publicke assemblies as in Egipt or when the Temple was shut or polluted and the vvorship corrupted Exod. 12. 2 Chron. 35. yea he kept yt vpon an other daye namely vpon the 14. of the first moneth according to the lawe and not vpon that daye the Iewes kept theirs which was a daye after as appeareth euidently by the historie Math. 26. For the Iewes solemne feast or cessation ought by the lawe to haue bene vpon the 15. daye the next day after the Paschal vpon which daye they crucified our Sauiour and kept their feaste vpon the Sabaoth deferring the Paschal by their tradition one daye longer then the lawe commanded Leuit. 2. 4. 5. 6. Numb 28. 17. by all which reasons circumstances and places it is euident that our Sauiour and his Disciples did not communicate with but withdrewe from the Iewes and their worship in this their sinne and obstinacie By whose example this great Clearke Mr. GIFFARD hath endeuoured to confute the Brownistes of heresie and to prooue that the open wicked and prophane may be kept in the Church and communicated with and yet neither the Church therefore cease to be a true Church nor the faithfull which together with these prophane ioyne in the worship of God and the Sacraments be defiled therbie Yet to make the matter more sure he bringeth certaine Churches planted by the Apostles As the Church at Corinth and the Churches of Asia In the Church of Corinth were factions and schismes corruption in the teachers negligence in the Gouernours th' incestuous person suffred contentions among the people and that vnder heathen Iudges They feasted in idoll temple they prophaned the Supper of the Lorde they abused spirituall giftes some denied the resurrection of the deade yet the holie Ghost vouchsaueth them the name of the Church of God Well what of all this Therfore the wicked prophane multitudes which were neuer rightly gathered to the faith may be receiued as members into the Church We see no such consequent The Church of Corinth was orderly gathered by the Apostle vnto the faith none receiued but such as belieued and made open profession of their faith and obedience Sainctes by calling Agayne the Church of Corinth was rightly established into that order and had such Ministers Officers and ordinances as CHRIST in his Testament had assigned and th' Appostle instituted so hath not the Church of England but popish and antichristian Therfore no comparison thus far foorth betwixt the Church of Corinth and the Church of England Neither can these faults wherein he compareth the Church of England to the church of Corinth and wherein it is founde like vnto or rather far without all comparison to exceede them make the Church of England the true Church of God What is yt then this learned man would conclude from thence That the open prophane and obstinate wicked may be retained in and by the Church wittingly and willingly after admonition and yet that Congregation not cease to be the true Church of CHRIST This he striueth to proue And therfore where it is alleadged that the Church of Corinth repented at the Apostle his admonition and is by the Apostle himself said to haue shewed them selues pure in that busines 2. Corinth 7. he maketh vnto this a double answeare One that they were Godes true Church before they repented The other that all did not shewe repentance as appeareth 2. Corinth 12. 20. 21. To the first we answeare and neuer denied That they being rightly gathered vnto the faith and orderly established
in the faith notwithstanding that grieuous sinnes brake out amongst them so long as they despised not admonition and refused not to repent were to be still held and esteemed as the true Church of CHRIST who if we confesse our sinnes is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to clense vs from all iniquitie But as we haue often said this maketh against Mr. GIFFARD because the Church of ENGLAND was no such true Church before that and wherein these faultes were and are committed Vnto his second allegation that all shewed not repentance for the vncleannes fornication and vvantonnes vvhich they had coÌ„mitted We acknowledge it as the Apostle recordeth it to be a great fault in the whole Church That they did not more diligently search out the sinne and speedely caste out the sinners that remayned impenitent Yet was this in the Church but a fault of negligence and not of anie obstinacye they neither contemnded admonition neither spurned against their admoniâ—hers Yet euen this slacknes and negligence the Apostle thus sharplie seuerely reproueth threatning if they amend not to come with a rodde and with the power of CHRIST against them He neither iustified nor flattered them in their sinnes as this false Prophet doth who hath no better argumentes to pleade for oâ— iustifie this apostasie and obstinacie of the Church of England then the greatest sinnes and odious faultes of other Churches But to such a height measure is their wickednes encreased as all the sinnes of all Churches in all ages are too narrowe to couer the bedd of their fornicatioÌ„ Neither can those fearefull breaches lamentable ruines in the Churches of Asia heale the wounde of the Church of England If God so threatned or menaced those Churches to come and feight against them to remoue their candle-sticke c vvhat shalbe the iudgmentes of the Church of England what can she expect whose sinnes so far exceede which taketh boldnes to contynue in sinne and pleade for the same from these examples which the Lord hath lefte as monumentes of terror to all posterities Yet in all these desolations of these Churches can there be no comparison betwixt these barbarous confuse assemblies and those Churches which sometymes were rightly gathered and established vnto the faith and into the order of CHRIST and so all Mr. GIFFARDS labour and paynes herein is lost Neither will this conclusion followe That because yt ceaseth not to be a Church by and by where the open wicked are not separated because the Church sometimes may fall into such sinnes of ignorance or of negligence Therefore the godly are not defiled which communicate with these open wicked in prayers sacramentes and other spirituall exercises Might he not aswel conclude that because yt ceaseth not to be a Church herevpon therfore yt is no sinne But if yt be a sinne in the whole Church then is the whole Church guiltie of defiled with that sinne NOwe as Mr. GIFFARD laboureth to drawe this conclusion so striueth he to proue this proposition That the admission of the open vvicked impenitent to the table of the Lorde doth not defile either the Sacrament or the faithfull receiuers Herevnto he hath gathered a fewe stale reasons 1. As that the wickednes of the Minister doth not difile the holy thinges of God Iudas Ely his Sonnes the Scribes Pharasies were wicked meÌ„ yet were the thinges they administered holie 2. Then that the godly communicant toucheth not the sinnes of others but the holie thinges of God because there cannot be a separation from the wicked in bodie or bodily thinges alwaies but they which touche not their sinnes obey the commandement Come out from amonge them separate your selues touche none vncleane thing That the blame of receiuing such wicked resteth only vpon such as haue the power of the discipline in their handes and not vpon priuate members which mourne lament to see such fowle matters wincked at which mourners are cleared Ezech. 9. TO discuse these pointes in perticular would make this discourse ouer long breiflie therfore this we say To the first that difference must be put betwixt hypocrites whose wickednes is onlie knoweÌ„ vnto the Lord and such wicked whose sinne is knowen vnto the Church The publicke ministrie of secret hypocrits that are rightly caled to a lawful office and execute their office without fault or blame is holie blessed and profitable to the whole Church which can but looke vpon and iudge the outwarde action and estate and not the hearte and conscience of anie yet this their ministerie is vnavayleable to themselues and maketh to their owne greater condemnation But where the Minister is detected of and remayneth obstinate in anie transgression his ministration is not acceptable to the Lord neither ought to be suffered or ioyned vnto of the Church The Lord willbe sanctified of all that come neere vnto him Vnder the lawe he required an holie ministerie to serue in the priestes office without outward mayne or bleamish lest he defiled the holie thinges of the Lorde The offerings of anie other were not acceptable to the Lorde It is also written that the sacrifice of the wicked is an abhomination to the Lord as if they cut off a dogges heade or offred swynes bloode They haue nought to doe to declare the Lords ordinances that hate to be reformed and caste his worde behinde them The Church ought not onlie to forbid such to administer but to cast them out of the fellowship which if the Church neglect and refuse to doe them are they guiltie of the open or wilful breach of Gods holie ordinances in suffring his holie name and ministerie to be prophaned yea in ioyning thervnto and reioycing therin The examples by him alleadged no waye help him Iudas whilest he remayned with our Sauiour was an hypocrite his sinnes vndiscoured yea vncommitted so longe in that estate his publicke ministerie was lawful holie and acceptable vnto others The ministerie of the Sonnes of Eli after their wickednes was publick wea abhominable vnto God to be detested of all the faithful yet was the sinne of the people verie great who vpon and for the sinnes of these wicked prestes abhorred the offringes of the Lorde which were euer to be esteemed most holie being lawfullie administred otherwise they are not the offrings of the Lord. The people then as nowe grewe into Atheisme and all impietie abhorring all Gods worship and refusing to be at anie chardge louing the creatures better then the Creator by seing the great insolency and inreverence of the prestes Touching the Scribes and Pharasies we haue alreadie said enoughe TO his other allegations that the faithful are not defiled by communicating with the open and obstinate wicked in the Supper of the Lorde and other spiritual exercises because they touche not the sinne of the wicked but the holy thinges of God c Surelie this is verie odd diuinitie contrarie to al the groundes of scripture that we haue read of We had
thought that all the communicantes at the Lordes Table had bene ioyned commingled together into one spiritual body euen into CHRIST as manie grapes are there bruzed into one cup manie graynes into one loafe Furder we had thought y t no obstinate offender whose sinne is publicklie knowen might haue beene admitted to that holie Table without wilful sacriledge and high prophanation of those holie mysteries both in all the Communicantes and in the Minister Wee reade in the lawe plentifullie That the leprous or polluted person defiled whatsoeuer touched him whether person vessel holie or ciuile c and that such person on vessel c remayned vnholie therebie vntil they were clensed according to the lawe The Prophet Haggai confirmeth the same and saith that whatsoeuer holie thing bread wyne or oyle a polluted person toucheth yt is made therbie vncleane The Apostle also sheweth in expresse wordes That as a litle leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe so one open vnworthie receiued to the supper of the Lorde maketh all the communicantes guiltie and their reioycing or feast not good before the Lord likening the whole Church to the lumpe the wicked person and sinnes kept amongst them to the leauen their reioycing to the eating of the Paschal c Which most direct place this ignorant sacrilegious Priest would put away and falsifie by likening this reioycing here spoken of to a glorying in the sinne of th' incestuous as though the Church of Corinth had euer bene so beastlie And by endevouring to separate the elements of the breade and wyne in this Sacrament from their mystical sense the communicantes that receiue the same together from their spirituall communion they haue one with an other the whole Church from the preparation and care they ought to haue both generally and perticularly in administring and receiuing the Sacraments And hauing thus royled the pure fountaynes he confowndeth the sense and distinct doctrines of the Apostle by bringing in certaine instances where the wife seruant passenger vpon some especial dueties and necessities may be occasion eate ordinarie bread with th' excommunicate Whervpon he concludeth that the faithful also may vpon necessitie as if the Church wil not caste out the open wicked and impenitent communicate with them in the supper of the Lorde And if so be these faithful mourne and are grieued for this wilful sacriledge of the Minister and the rest of the Church then they touche not their sinne but the holie thinges of God and are cleare Ezechell 9. because the separation from the wicked cannot alwaies be in bodie as in the cases by him alleadged of eating common breade with them But let this cauiller knowe that there is no comparison much-lesse anie consequence betwixt the eating common breade and the eating of the Supper of the Lorde with the open wicked and impenitent There is no such spiritual mysterie communion or commixture in the first as in the second Common bread is not forbidden the wicked but these holie pledges vtterlie are they ought not to be caste to hogges and dogges Neither are we forbidden al ciuile conversation so absolutelie with them as we are all spirituall communion In the one vve see prouision and exception made for duetie and necessitie In the other there is no such duetie or necessitie neither anie such prouision and exception mentioned in the Scripture vntil these Priestes to defend their port-sale and open sacriledge deuised these shiftes The scripture vtterlie forbiddeth and repulseth the open wicked impenitent from this holie banquet by more then the Cherubins shaking the edge of a sworde So far are the open wicked from being admitted to this feaste as they are to be caste out to be deliuered vnto Sathan so far are they to bee kept from all communion with CHRIST and with his Church But none are to be admitted to this Sacrament but such as outwardly stand in the faith and therby vnto the iudgment of the Church haue fellowship with CHRIST and his members The verie action or Symbole yt self sheweth this communion vvith CHRIST and one vvith an other 1. Corinth 10. 16. and 12. 13. No sophistrie can disioyne the mysterie or signification from the outward elements and action neither the communion from the participation in this action so far as vve may iudge As the vnworthie receiuers are guiltie of the bodie and bloode of the Lorde so the Church in admitting administring vnto and communicating vvith them is guiltie of most high sacriledge and prophanation of the holie thinges of God especially they doing it wilfullie and wittinglie Now then if they all communicate in this action and this action deliuered in this maner be sacriledge how should they not all be guiltie Can anie man here say that anie of the Communicantes in this case toucheth not the sinne but the holie thinges of God vvhen first in this action they are all spirituallie commingled and ioyned together then the verie action vvhich they all doe as they doe it is most highe sacriledge not a touching but an open if not a vvilfull prophanation of the holie thinges of God Can th' aucthoritie of the Church excuse them before God Or vvil it here excuse them to say they cannot doe vvith it because the power of the discipline is not in their handes We haue aboue shewed that euerie member hath interest in the power of the Church And that the power to receiue in and to caste out belongeth to the vvhole Church and not to the Presbiterie or anie perticular member of the Church onlie Neither yet these matters referred to the wil or choise of the Church but rules prescribed thē whom and vvhen to receiue whom and vvhen to caste out As vpon publick profession of faith and obedience with desire of ioyning the Church cannot refuse but must receiue so vpon publicke sinne and obstinacie ioyned to the same the Church must then caste out and cānot retaine without sinne Which sinne becommeth so much the more heynous whē they doe it wittinglie willinglie but most of al whē obstinacie is added whē the Church wil not be admonished neither amēd Though euerie private member cānot excommunicate or reforme the publicke actions of the Church which are donne contrarie to the worde yet euerie priuate member may ought to refraine such publick actions as they see to be contrary to the worde and to admonish the Church c. And in so doing they depart not from the Church neither withdrawe from the Communion so much as preserue the Church the communion Our fellowship must alwaies be in the faith out of the faith we maie haue no communion with man or Angel in knowen sinne They that depart from the faith depart from the Church and breake the cōmuniō We may not followe a multitude or the mighty in euil It behoueth euerie christian that receiueth to knowe what the action is he doeth to knowe what he receiueth and howe he receiueth to knowe by
paynes he hath taken to defend their apostatical throne procedings which these his writinges are so far from defending iustifijng as they manifest vnto al men that they cannot be defended or iustified TO our present purpose in this 3. PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION yt remayneth that we nowe prooue this Ministrie of the Church of England to be false antichristian Which that it may the sooner be donne we are to enquire what kinde of ministrie CHRIST hath instituted and left vnto his Church Of which sort if we finde not these then may we with assurance from Gods owne worde pronownce them false and antichristian For as there is but one God one CHRIST one Spirite so is there but one true Church ministrie ministration CHRIST being ascended gaue vnto his Church Apostels Prophets Euangelistes Pastors Teachers Elders Deâ—cons widdowes The 3. first Apostes Prophets Euangelistes being instituted but for a time hauing finished their ministerie ceased For the foundation being now fullie laide the worde perfectlie exhibited the gospel throughlie and sufficientlie confirmed and ratified the whole frame of the building set vp and erect and now a most perfect and absolute patterne left vnto all Churches to what purpose should there nowe be Apostles to lay the foundation to giue the worde againe Prophets to ratifie and coÌ„firme the same Euangelistes to deliuer and shew the Apostles rules vnto the Church Besides that the Lord hath euideÌ„tly shewed by the ceasing of th'extraordinarie calings and giftes vnto these offices that they are nowe perimplished and ceased as might also by sondrie other testimonies and direct scriptures be proued if yt were needful in so plaine a poynte Nowe then there remaine by a perpetual decree these Offices to the ministrie gouernement and seruice of the Church Pastors Teachers Elders Deacons Relieuers Vnto these distinct offices are fit and distinct members dulie chosen and ordayned by each seueral Congregation vpon due proofe according to the manifestatioÌ„ of the spirit in each member so elect according vnto the rules prescribed in Christes Testament in which offices is required of them that they diligently and faithfully administer which whilest they doe they are honored obeyed prouided for of the flock with al reuereÌ„ce care loue Nowe let the ministrie of the Church of England be compared vnto and examined by these rules of Christes Testament in their office entrance administration maintenance In al which we before affirmed them to varie from the Testament of Christ and to haue no place or mention there requiring of this Aucthor some proofe of his ministrie in these pointes by the worde of God In steade wherof wee haue his bare affirmations to approue their ministrie and his most bitter raylings to convince and perswade vs after his accustomed maner which euil either satisfie vs or approue themselues to all mens consciences such as they would be thought to be We had thought our demaunde herein had bene so iust and reasonable as no true Church or Minister could or would haue denied And wonder that in this flourishing estate of their Church which ouer-floweth with so great learning aboundeth with so manie writers that not one of them should vndertake to approue the ministrie of their Church directlie by the rules of Gods word in their Office Entrance Administration Maintenance Wherbie they might iustifie themselues of such crimes wherof they are chardged convince their aduersaries al gaine-sayers and put an end to these controversies and debates after a most christian and peaceable maner much better beseeming the Gospel and the ministers therof then prisons iudgment seates sclaunders accusations blasphemie which hitherto haue bene theire only Arguments But now howsoeuer they be loth will by no meanes be entreated or vrged to this sober course direct proof by writing or vnto anie christian free conference where these matters might be discussed and decided by the worde of God peaceably Let vs yet seing occasion is here administred and as our present purpose wil permit shew some causes of our dislike whie we iudge them not the true Ministrie of the Gospel by shewing such apparnt discrepance as may declare vnto all men that they were neuer cast in that moulde And this but by a cursorie briefe examinatioÌ„ leauing the more exact discussing perfect demonstration of the forgerie abuses and enormities of this Antichristian ministrie to the furder diligence of others endued with greater measure of giftes and iudgment WE finde the permanent offices which CHRIST hath instituted for the ministrie of his Church few in number easilie recited diuided and distinguished The offices as hath bene said are these of the Pastor Teacher Elder Deacon Relieuer These are diuided into Ouerseers whom wee call Bishops Episcopoi and into Deacons The Ouerseers are againe diuided into teaching gouerning Elders and into such Elders as only by office attend vnto Gouernement Of the first sort are the Pastor and Teacher Of the second such Elders as are elect to the ouersight gouernment of the Churche These offices are distinguished one from an other in their seueral functions by the Apostle Roma 12. and in sondrie other places of scripture The Pastor to attend to exhortation The Teacher to doctrine The Elder to gouernement The Deacon to collect and distribute the benevolence contribution of the Saincts The Relieuers to attend to the sicke impotent c. But the offices of the Ministerie of the Church of England wee finde so manie intricate as are harde to be recited diuided or distinguished and require greater skil then I haue therevnto Yet so my simple conceipt preiudize not others of better iudgment for memorie sake and to avoide prolixitie they may thus bee diuided and recited at once First more generallie into Reigning gouerning 2. Collegiate or idle and 3. Seruile or mercenary The Reigning or gouerning may be diuided into 1. Bishops their assistants and substitutes 2. Certaine Commissioners and certaine 3. delegate Doctors c. These Bishops may be diuided in 1. Arch-Bishops 2. Palatine Bishops and. 3. ordinarie Lord Bishops Nowe the Arch-Bishops may be diuided againe into the .1 Primate Metropolitane of al England and the 2. Metropolitane of the North. partes The Raining ministerie theÌ„ of the Church of England as I suppose vnder correction and better information may be summed into these offices of Arch-Bishops Lord Bishops Chauncelors Commissaries Arch-Deacons High Commissioners Ciuile Doctors with their Courtes and attendants Aduocates Proctors Registers Notaries Purseuants Somoners The idle or Collegiat Ministrie as I take it are partlie in the Colleges of the Vniversities As Masters of houses Presidents Bowsers Fellowes Or more generallie according to their degrees Doctors of diuinity Bachelers of diuinity Masters of Arte Bachelers of arte Clarkes These hitherto without certaine office place or chardge in the Church And partlie in their Cathedral Churches As L. Bishop Deane Sub-deane Prebendaries Cannons Peticannons
Gospellers Pistelers Singing men Singing boyes Vergiers Sextines The seruile Ministrie is diuided into these seueral offices Of Parson Vicarâ— Curaiâ— Deacon or half-Priest Church-warden Sideemen Quest-men Parrish Clarck But now to distinguish or describe all these offices according to their seueral orders and cannons to shewe their original processe and contynuance in their seueral tymes occasions and circumstances were not onlie a labor to me intricate and vnachiueable but to the reader tedious and vnprofitable as withdrawing them from the certaine and vnvariable rules of Gods worde to the vncertaine and variable reportes of meÌ„ Sufficeth it therfore that we finde not in al the booke of God anie such titles names dignities offices giuen or to be giuen to the Ministrie of Christes Gospel but we finde them rather those names of blasphemie written vpon those heades of the Beast For if it be blasphemy for anie mortal maÌ„ to receiue assume or chaleÌ„ge those names titles dignities or offices which are peculier and proper to CHRISTES sacred person alone Then are these chief Ministers of the Church of England these Arch-Bishops Lord Bishops highlie guilty of blasphemie that chaleÌ„dge assume vnto themselues some one of them to be the Primaâ—e of al the Bishops in England Ireland an other to be an Arch-Bishop a Metropolitane others to be Lord Bishops the leaste of these Anakims to reigne ouer I knowe not how manie hundreth Churches Bishops That Christ is the onlie Primate and Arch-chiefe Bishop and Prince of Pastors the Apostle Peter giueth euideÌ„t testimonie 1 Epist. 5. Cap. 4. versâ— as also the holie Ghost Hebr. 13. 20. That Christ is the onlie Lorde Bishop euery where appeareth in the scriptures and that al other christian Bishops are but seruaÌ„ts fellowes is fownd Iohn 13. Luk. 22. Mat. 20. Mar. 10. where Christ himself in expresse words with vehement chardges forbiddeth euen his Apostles I say not such blasphemous titles onlie but all other wordlie titles of honor all ciuile iurisdiction and secular power ouer others and such arrogancie and presumption one ouer an other as these pontificall Prelates and Lordlie Bishops vsurpe most directly wittingly willingly against the commandmeÌ„t of Christ. Which they thincke to put away abrogate by a second lawe of the Prince ParlameÌ„t who they saye haue cast these honors titles vpon them and therfore neither caÌ„ they refuse neither may others blame them for this except they shew theÌ„selues disobedieÌ„t to her Ma tie and enemies to y e State We wil answeare these their criminatioÌ„s of state matters at anie tyme before competeÌ„t iudges In the meane while let them answere vs in good conscience whether they iudge it lawful for Princes to giue or at anie hand for themselues to receiue such titles dignities c as Christ hath so expresly often forbidden them And whether their holy Father the Pope might not so iustifie his exaâ—tation and supremacie by the Emperors donatioÌ„ y e confirmatioÌ„ of manie NatioÌ„s States Councels through manie ages If it be here alleadged that these titles which we so stand vpoÌ„ are but ciuile accomplemeÌ„ts giueÌ„ them by the Prince but trifles no matters of substance to preiudice their ministrie they being preachers of the worde Yet must they acknowledge them inhibited verie seuerely ofteÌ„ by Christes owne mouth And therfore they by this allegation laye the blame vpon Christ that forbad them and not vpon vs that hold theÌ„ vnlawful intollerable in the ministrie Furder if they be merely Civile let them theÌ„ answere whie they are how they may be thus ioyned to ecclesiastical persons offices And if they be such trifles whie then these graue Fathers these holy men so violently contend with and bloodely persecute their bretheren for them And this also let them consider acknowledge that these triffles or titles they vsurpe are prooued most execrable blasphemies names vvritten vpon the heades of the Beast and not vpon the members or Minister of Christ. And in their best allegatioÌ„ that they are directly contrarie to the commaundement of Christ who prohibiteth his Ministers all such titles howsoeuer Mr. Giffard alleadge against al coÌ„science and truth that they exercise no Lordship ouer the faith and consciences of men the vntruth wherof shal hereafter appeare yet this Lordship they receiue exercise euen in the best consideration is expresly coÌ„trarie to the commandement of Christ and such as no true Minister of the Gospel either wil or may receiue plead for or iustifie ANd now that we may come a litle nearer their Ministrie it would be knowen what office these Lordlie Prelates these Primates Metropalitanes Arch Lord Bishops exercise in the Church of Christ. For euerie Minister must be of necessitie in som perticular office I speake not nowe of the offices they beare in the commoÌ„wealth as to be Peres of the Realme Lordes of the Parlament Iudges of ciuile causes in Courtes Iustices of the peace c but of their ecclesiastical offices as being Bishops whither they haue anie of the ordâ—narie and permanent offices as Pastors Teachers Elders Or of those extraordinarie temporarie offices which are nowe ceased of Apostles Prophets Euangelisâ—es And sure by their magnificent stile glorious titles extraordinarie power irregular aucthoritie and inordinate rule I should rather iudge theÌ„ of these extraordinarie offices saue that I finde those wholie nowe ceased not expedient or to be loked for and also that th'estate behauioure and doings of those Bishops accorde not to those offices First Apostles these Bishops are not in that they haue no immediate caling from God or confirmed by God vnto that office Neither doe they execute yt as Christs Apostles did they goe not from place to place from countrie to countrie to preach the Gospel to call the people to the faith to gather plant Churches Neither haue they receiued such measure of grace or can ratifie and approue by such euideÌ„t testimonie power and wonders the doctrines rules and ordinances which they deliuer vnto and impose vpon their Churches to be of God Yet seing they lay a newe and an other foundation then the Apostles haue laide deliuer other doctrines rules and ordinances as appeareth by the whole ministrie worship ministration ordinances and gouernement of their Church then the Apostles haue taught and left seing also they vsurpe a greater power and preeminence one ouer an other One being a Primate an other an Arch-Bishope c then the Apostles did Wee neuer reading of anie Primate Arch or Lord Apostle Peters chayre now not standing in EnglaÌ„d They had neede to confirme their offices calings doings power by no lesâ—e miracles testimonies theÌ„ the Apostles did if they wil haue their ministrie doings allowed receiued which if they should doe and draw fire from heaueÌ„ yet ought we to belieue hold fast that perfect â—oundation which CHRISTES Apostles haue layde that authenticke alsufficient worde which
shew that one sheepheard at one the same time can diligently feed guide two or many flockes far distant in place Or that one candle may be put into two candlesticks and giue light vnto two seueral houses far distant asunder at one the same instant If the one be impossible so is the other Yet stand these men Bishops or Ouerseers not only to manie Churches each one of them But their Primate giueth or rather selleth liceÌ„ces to other inferior Priestes some one of them to stand a Minister to two yea peraduenture to three seueral flockes This is an vsual matter and passeth by way of staâ—ute lawe amongst the Chapleins Doctors of the Church of England who may haue be Non Resident some of them from two some from three Congregations or benefices especially all his Graceless Chaplaines by a singular prerogatiue But to retourne againe to our purpose these Arch and Lord Bishops cannot be said to haue this office of gouerning Elders for that they professe to be Ministers of the worde Sacramentes which duetie belongeth to the Pastors office And because they exercise absolute power ouer Pastors Churches and causes to depose excommunicate absolue and determine in their owne sole name power which no true Elder Minister or meÌ„ber of Christ may do Reasons also might be drawen from their sitting chandging aspiring to the richer higher roomes FroÌ„ their Princely Lordly flate pompe trayne reuenues pallaces wherin they liue in all wordly excesse pleasure idlenes to which thinges whilest they attend it is impossible they should faithfully execute dischardge any ministrie in the Church From y e apparaÌ„t odious sinnes of their persons liues that appeare and breake out in their conversatioÌ„ which is most vnchristian fleshly and vnholy As coueteousnes oppressioÌ„ extortion open wrong doing vâ—uâ—ie ambition pride idlenes louers of pleasure such as cannot gouerne their wiues children and families in the feare of God sobrietie or common honestie but nourish and bring them vp in pride vanitie idlenes superfluitie voluptuousnes gaining chambering and wâ—ntonnes yea peradueÌ„ture vnchastiâ—g and that not vnknowen to the inselues who also themselues are not all of them of the most chaste and temperate life some of them being giuen to wyne strikers â—orcerers blasphemers skorners and deriders of the most holie exercise of the preaching of Gods worde causing their counterfeight and natural fooles openly in their owne house at 〈…〉 feastes to make a â—ermon o◠〈◊〉 or fallie in the most high despight of God and of his blessed ordinance Not here to perticulate the sondrie heresies contrarie to the truth and blasphemies of the truth holdeÌ„ amoÌ„gst them the least of which faultes publickly knoweÌ„ are enough to diâ—able the best of them from exercising any publicke ministrie to the Lorde in his Church if we may belieue the Apostle To conclude this one reason if there were no more might shew and proue them to be no christian Bishopps in that they exercise some ciuile office or offices together with this their pretended ministrie Which is not only expresly forbidden vtterly vnlawful by the worde of God but also impossible for any man to performe both or either of both faithfully whilest he keepeth both God himself hath made two distinct and seueral offices and appoincted vnto them two distinct seueral persons for Ministers It being no more lawfull for a Bishop to execute the ciuile Magistrates office then for the ciuile Magistrate to administer the Sacraments What moÌ„struous parsons then are they which thus confounde commingle in their owne persons these two diuers and distinct offices and powers Might not they that assume both the swordes into their handes carry them acrosse also in their cote armour aswel as their holie Father the POPE What a monstrous confusion and perturbation make they both in Church and common wealth herebie disturbing the holie order that God himself hath set for the gouernement both of the Church and common wealth in this worlde remouing yea vtterly breaking downe therbie all the limites and bowndes which God hath set and established for all estates degrees offices callinges actions so that no man by this meanes either knoweth his duetie or orderly walketh within the bowndes of his calling wherbie it is come to passe that the whole land ouer-floweth with all impietie violence cruelitie and iniquitie as in the dayes of NOE Thus by al these reasons haue we proued and al that haue not vtterly made shipwrack of faith good coÌ„science or that stand not vowed bond seruantes to their apostaticall throne must confesse That these Arch Lord Bishops are no true christian Bishops according to the Gospel of CHRIST neither haue or exercise any lawful office or ministri of or in the Church of CHRIST If then they be not members of that body beloÌ„ging to that heade CHRIST IESVS it must needes followe that they their offices ministrie are false antichristiaÌ„ belonging to an other head an other bodie eueÌ„ Antichrist and that whoore the false Church his spouse If their inordinate power and irregular ministrie be found contrarie to al the rules and ordinances of Christes Testament then can yt not be of God belong vnto or vsed in Christes Church or be blessed to the gouernement or saluation of his people Then must it needes be the power and throne of Sathan giuen to the Beast accursed giuen to seduce and to drawe all the children of wrath to distruction Neither shal Mr. Giffard or all the false Prophets belonging to their throne be able to tourne away or withstand those iudgments and plagues which are powred out of the Lordes viall vpon the throne of the Beaste or with their soft tongues to licke whole the woundes of the Beaste that are giuen with that two edged sword that procedeth out of CHRISTES mouth It shal not help them though they raile and blaspheme and gnawe their tongues for grief For their kingdom shal wax darke and Antichrist shal coÌ„sume be abolished as he is reueiled eueÌ„ by y e same light the Lord himself hath spoken yt How weake nowe sclender are Mr. Giffards defences for these his Lordes the Bishops That the Bishops haue not their caling consecration or power from the Pope but from their Church That they haue by oath renownced the Popes vsurped power and tyrannie That they do not maintaine or defend the religion and lawes of Antichrist but professe and aduance the gospel of Christ and by the liuely word cut downe all idolaitre heresies abhominations That they vsurpe not a Lordship ouer the faith and consciences of men but their peculiar power is onlie in the administration of external discipline Therfore we vvith manifest and vvicked sclander call the Bishops Antichristian If you demande the proofe of al this wee refer you to Mr. Giffards bare affirmation without anie one reason in his learned answeare to the Brownistes Page 75. If he were himself
sometime of an other minde you must thincke it was before he had so neere friendship with or was imployed in such trustie seruices by his Lord of Londō Who as also his Lords grace must not be driuen to proue euerie thing they affirme that were enough to put young diuines vnto their pontifical mouth is sufficient warrant to all the Churches in England Yet I would of their curtesie they would giue vs their Schismatiks that cannot be so satisfied leaue to doubt though we wil not contēd whether their Caling Consecration and this their Power first came not from the Pope For albeit we haue heard that the offices of Prouincial Bishops Arch Bishops Metropolitanes where almost when this general defection from the gospel so much foretold of began to breake out and appeare longe before the Pope obtayned his Supremacie ouer al other Churches and Ministers Yet might it be that this maner of their caling solemne consecration and lardge irregular power of his Lords Grace Lord Bishops sprong from their vnholie Father the Pope Who when he was inthronized by Sathan had receiued the Dragons high commission to be his Vicare general in earth could not of his fatherhoode but prouide for these his natural childrē and bestowe them in his garrison Cities as his Tetrarches Lieutenants Tribunes with magnificent titles priuiledges power and authoritie to rule in his name and absence euen as his owne engrauen image ouer all Realmes Countries Territories within their Fathers dominiōs For as we haue also crediblie hearde there was neuer a Lorde Arch-Bishop or Lorde Bishop with such titles priuiledges power hearde of before the Pope created them Notwithstanding because wee haue these thinges but bie hearesay and would be lothe to affirme of things so vnsure we wil content our selues to haue proued and shewed the Arch Lord Bisshops to be no true Ministers of the gospel and Church of CHRIST and therfore of themselues antichristian from whom or howsoeuer they rise it skilleth vs not Neither shall it auaile them though they haue broken their faith and schismed from the Pope cast off his yoke renownced his vsurped power and tyrannie when they themselues are rounde to vsurpe retaine and exercise if not the same yet as antichristian enormous a power as the Pope retayning the same Courts Officers Cannons constitutions priuileges ouer all Churches Ministers causes doctrines censures they themselues not being subiect to the censure of anie Church exercising their aucthoritie and commandementes contrarie vnto and aboue all lawes both of God and of their Prince whose Royall Courts and writts are not of power to baile anie one committed by the leaste of their hierarchie assuming vnto themselues both the swordes exercising together and at once both ciuile and ecclesiasticall offices c. How well they aduance the Gospel of CHRIST that blaspheme the same and pronounce the rules ordinances and ministrie therof intollerable and persecute all such as either speake against them or for yt Let the tyrannous hauocke they make in the common wealth of poore christians in the prisons of the land shewe How wel by the liuelie worde they cut downe all idolatrie heresies and popish abhominations let the seruice-booke and publick worship of their Churche shewe Which whilest with a stronge hande they obtrude vpon euerie conscience as also impose vpon the Church is not this to tyrannize and exercise a Lordship ouer the faith and conscience Or to speake as he doth is this nothing but to execute the external discipline to make and impose a newe Leitourgie for the whole administration of the Church Or is it likelie that this marcked Minister of ANTICHRIST knewe what the outward gouernment of CHRIST in his Church meaneth that saith yt concerneth not the conscience Is there anie more dreadful or reuerend action on earth amongst men then the iudgmentes of CHRIST in his Church which are al most holie and true Or doe not these concerne the conscience Doth not euerie action of which there are such certaine lawes set by CHRIST himself nearelie concerne the conscience to doe it according to the same when the least abuse neglect or swaruing from the rule euen in the least circumstance that is enioyned in the least censure doth so deface the action is so offensiue preiudicial do not those actions which are donne for the saluation of soules that are said to binde in heauen not concerne the conscience Or doe not those rules which are giuen for the direction and preseruation of the publick communion of the whole Church and priuate conuersation of euerie member therof without the obseruation of which rules there can be no order no dutie either publick or priuate no holie walking in anie caling kept concerne the conscience Except Mr. Giffard can imagine such a Congregation and such members therof as either neuer sinne and so need no watching ouer admonition reproof Or ells such a Church and members therof as make no conscience of anie thing as when they sinne will not amend wil not heare admonition or suffer reproof which is the meanes giuen of God to bring them to amendement Yet Mr. Giffard maketh this holie outward gouernment of CHRIST ouer and in his Church not to concerne the conscience the myserable diuines of this age not to be of necessitie to the beeing and preseruation of a Church the blasphemous Bisshops of this land not to be a thing tollerable with manie other reprochfull blasphemies of the same which are not of anie christian almost to be hearde or repeated much lesse pronounced and defended These husbandmen are they that caste the Sonne and heyre out of the vineyarde that wil not haue him reigne ouer them but take the regiment into their owne hands deuising and erecting a newe forme of gouernement vnto the Church as these their popish Courtes Cannons Customes Officers declare and persecuting with al hostility and tyranny all such as pleade for Christes gouernement and wil not subiect their bodies and soules vnto their antichristian yoke But yet for all this they exercise no Lordship ouer the faith and conscience though they vsurpe exercise and impose this strange ministrie ministration and gouernement in and ouer the Church All this saith Mr. Giffard is but th'administration of exernall discipline and concerneth not the conscience especiallie if it be seared with a whote Iron as Mr. Giffard is Wherfore we doe impudentlie and wickedlie sclander when wee therfore conclude that the Bishops be antichristian and whosoeuer is ordayned by them hath his ministrie from Antichrist and from the Deuil What kinde of ministrie your Lord Bishops exercise and aucthoritie they vsurpe by that which is alreadie written the reader may iudge or at leaste hath a direct way shewed furder to examine What kinde of rule they keepe or as you call it discipline they execute remaineth to be tryed in the fourth principal transgression Where if you make not a better defence for it then you haue donne for their
Ministrie and ministration they are all like to proue as wee haue affirmed them strange false forged antichristian such as belong not vnto and cannot be exercised in anie christian Church and then let Mr. Giffard see whether that grieuous conclusion will follow and fal vpon the men vpon whom the marcke of the Beast is â—ownde that ministrie which is ordayned by proceded from and standeth vnder the throne of these antichristian Bishops In the meane while let vs in a verie few wordes consider of the rest of the ministerie in the Church of England in their order WE would gladly learne of him what office in the Church of God Chancelors and Commissaries may be said to exercise for we confesse that in Christes Testament we neuer read of their names or offices they are strangers there and we in all the worlde knowe not from whence they came or who brought them into the Church if not their Father the Pope or durste there retaine them but these his children successors the Bishopps A lardge power they haue and exercise ouer all parrish Churches their Ministers and Members to keepe a iudiciall Courte to cite coÌ„uent trie punish by muâ— ct iudge imprison absolue purge not only for ecclesiastical causes as the neglect of their ceremonies and trinckets and for not duelie reading and obseruing their iniunctions seruice-booke but also for ciuile causes yea criminatory and iudicial causes such as by the lawe of God deserue death and only belong to the Princes royall aucthoritie to whom therfore God hath committed his sworde Whose iudgment seate aucthoritie for anie priuate person to vsurpe is iudged rebellion both by the lawe of God and of this land For all that take the sworde shall dye in the sworde Math. 26. 52. Againe these Chauncelors and Commissaries are Ciuilians laye men as they cal them not Priestes therfore we meruaile how they came to exercise such an high ministrie ouer and in the Church The same we say of their other delegate ciuile Doctors of their Courtes trayne of Aduocates Proctors Registers c. We finde in the TestameÌ„t of Christ no mention in the Church of Christ no vse of such Offices Officers Courtes to decide their coÌ„trouersies to execute their censures iudgments These handle both ecclesiastical and ciuile causes mixtlie after a most corrupt and litigious maner amongst whom al things are venal in their Courtes c wherof in due place sufficeth it here to finde them in name office and vse counterfeit forged false without mention or warrant in Gods worde such as not Christ but Antichrist deuised brought in As to the persons in their high commission they are of two sortes chieflie ecclesiastical and partlie for countenance and fashion sake ciuile Of the ecclesiastical we haue aboue entreated Neither finde wee that anie ciuile person may exercise anie ecclesiastical office or function as to ouer-see so manie Churches to decide and determine ecclesiastical causes or to execute the censures of the Church as by way of office or by vertue of anie humane commission especially after that vngodlie maner which is in al things so contrarie to the order Christ hath instituted so contrary to the faith power and libertie of Christes Church as were not hard to shewe if we should examine their procedings by the rules of Gods worde And great ruth it is that so noble and honorable personages should be so highly abused by these wicked Bishops The Lorde in mercie shew them their deceipts the error and daunger of their wayes Yet of this gouerning ministrie remayneth the Arch head Deacon of the Church of England to be considered of who is no smale officer of this Church hauing and keeping his solemne iudiciall Court Synode and procedings in such ecclesiastical causes as fal within his consideration with absolute power in his owne name also to cite sommon iudge and punish all such parish Churches with their Parsons and Ministers as fal within his limites To impose taskes vpon Pastors what scriptures to reade priuately euerie daye what to conne by heart and to take accompt of them at his Synodes accordingly This Arch-Deacon also if such be his learning that he can may administer the worde and Sacramentes and haue a benefice or two for neede Howsoeuer he may pleade and boaste of his antiquitie aswell as the Arch-Bishop and of the great cause of his erection and necessarie vse of his office c. Yet seing we finde no mention of his name or vse of his office in all the Testament of CHRIST seing we finde there no such Heade Arch-Deacons with such stately Courtes and absolute iutisdiction and that not ouer many Deacons but manie of their Pastors yea manie whole Churches we must or rather the Lorde hath giuen the same sentence of them that is giuen of their fellowes aboue-said That they are not the ordinance or ministrie of CHRIST but of Antichrist euen the heades and limbes of that Beaste that wilbe held within no limites or boundes in no order or callings but breake corrupt and confounde all lawes boundes order and offices as they luste CHRIST himself is the only heade of all his Ministers whether Pastors Teachers Deacons c and they againe his members of their part The christian Deacon is to attend to the faithful collection and distribution of the benâ—uolence of the Sainctes and not to such Court-keeping ouer the Church ministrie and Sainctes He is to attend in his function to that peculiar flocke wherof he is chosen a Deacon and not in this maner to intrude and incroach vpon manie Churches A christian Deacon is to kepe himself within the boundes of his owne office in sobrietie and not to intermeddle with the Pastors office also with the ministration of the worde and sacramentes yea to exalt himself and vsurpe power and iurisdiction ouer his superiors not only ouer many Pastors but ouer manie whole Churches Thus haue we taken a superficiall veiwe or rather as yt were a sodaine blush of the reigning Ministerie of the Church of England leauing the furder inuestigation and demonstration of the manifold deformities therof to their furder diligence to whom God hath giuen greater knowledge and opportunitie leauing place also vnto Mr. GIFFARD or anie of that false hierarchie to make defence and iustification of these poyntes wherin they are here chardged by the worde of God Which if they can doe then let them be held excused and vs iustly chardged with impudent and wicked sclander In the meane while I haste to the second sort of their Ministrie THe next sorte of the ministrie of the Church of England is the Collegiat or idle Ministrie which may be diuided or rather distinguished because sometimes they are mixed ioyned one man being a master of a College and a Deane a fellowe of a house a Prebend and each of them haue a Parsonage or two for a neede into these two kindes Academical and Cathedral The third sort
that they be not taught exercised or practized after anie prophane vaineglorious or superstitious maner but in al sobrietie modestie and in the feare of God To these fewe rules if their Vniuersities Colledges Scholes were reformed then should they not be as they nowe are the seminaries of Antichrist the bane of the Churche the corruption of all the youth in the lande But then should they be that which they nowe pretend the scholes of all godlie learning to garnish the Church to furnish the common wealth with fit and vertuous men for euerie place office and estate LEt vs nowe procede to the other sorte of this Collegiaâ—e idle ministrie of the Church of England Which are these Cathedral Abbay lubbers These L. Bishops Deanes Subdeanes Prebendes Cannons c as in their cataloge who liue together like Monkes in their Cloisters celles adioyned annexed vnto some Cathedral Church within which precincts they are â—edd stalled vp to inteÌ„d the diuine seruice of the said Cathedral â—at certaine howers of the day limited euerie one in his seuerall array ministerial vestures surplices copes vestimentes hoodes tippets cappes rochets c according to their seuerall office place and degree some singing some piping some reading some praijng some pisteling some gospeling some preaching some administring the sacramentes c Of whose offices ceremonies rites orders customes seuerally to entreate is not mie purpose It sufficeth me that I finde not any such Cathedrals Cloisters Societies Offices Orders Ceremonies VVorship c in all the booke of God and therfore I dare pronounce them Antichristian such as God wil not be pleased or serued with in his Church Let not Mr. Deane vnder the visarde of a christian name and office thincke to escape for when we bring him to the light we finde him but a counterfeight hauing neither the office nor ministration of a christian Deacon The christian Deacons office is faithfully to collect and distribute the almes and contribution of the Church But these Cathedral Deanes feede themselues their troupes I say not of the weekely almes of their Church for that they neither gather neither would it suffice the tenth part of their pompe but of the Lordships landes and fees of their Church lying loytering in their stately pallaces and not distributing to the poore of that Congregation according to th'appointment of the Elders and the Church A christian Deacon keepeth himself within the limites of the office he is called vnto and doth not intermeddle with th'execution of their offices which belong not vnto him as the administration of the worde and sacraments c But these Cathedral Deacons take vpon them the ministrie of the worde and sacraments manie of them hauing personages beside their Deanerie And hauing bene Pastors before yet for liuing and promotions sake are not ashamed to goe backe to the Deacons Office or to retaine both offices Neither doth the christian Deacon vsurpe such place preeminence and dignitie in the Church to sit in one of the chiefe roomes with his velvet quishon cloâ—h of estate or be brought to his place with a siluer mace before him To conclude these Cathedral Popish Deanes haue nothing common or like to a christian Deacon either in office caling to their office administratioÌ„ of their office or place where they administer Therfore what titles soeuer they carrie or pretextes they make we may affirme them to be impes of Antichrist to belong to his spouse and throne the false Church And not to be those holy Ministers those christian Deacons which CHPâ—IST hath instituted to his Church Of Subdeanes or their office we reade not in CHRISTS Testament And as to those idle bellies those Prebendes we knowe not what to make of them Ministers of this Church yea ful Priestes they should be in that they are bownde to make 4. sermons in the yeere in their Cathedral yet are some of them Ciuilians as they terme them lay Persons But yt is no noueltie in the Church of ENGLAND For Ecclesiastical Ministers to exercise ciuile offices and likewise for ciuile persons to vsurpe possesse offices in the Church both of gouernemeÌ„t as in their Courtes abouesaid and of the ministrie of the worde sacraments as Prebeâ—des Parsonages and those not impropriate c. Of such Monkish secluding and gathering the Ministers of their Church into these Colleges Halles Cloisters we haue alreadie spoken As also of their idolatrous and false worship which they exercise Of the seueral rites ceremonies that these stalled bulles vse therin here to discourse were long tedious Or to staÌ„d to refute the vnlawfulnes of these Mother Cathedral Churches where Sathans throne is wherin sit his lieutenants these Arch Lord Bishops wherin are the Colleges of these idolatrous Priestes loyterers whose verie names being but recited the light of the gospel being but brought to their College Cloister doores is enough to discouer them of what stampe and broode they are Yea let this light of the Gospell be brought to the tryal of their ministrie ministratioÌ„ though nothing be said to them but they only put to approue themselues by Gods worde you shall see them discouer themselues of what kingdome spirit they are defending theÌ„selues with their nayles tongues smiting al such as thus call their doings into this question with the fist of wickednes and with the tongue of reproch as by their prisons bookes is to be seene The one being ful of poore persecuted christians in great distresse and miserie without any iudgment or help by lawe without any equitie mercie or compassioÌ„ shewed The other being ful euen in euerie leafe yea almost in euerie line of wicked sclanders accusations suggestioÌ„s blasphemies against these faithful seruantes of CHRIST their aduersaries Not approuing their ministrie worship and procedings directly by any one place of scripture though they be neuer so much vrged thervnto But if they haue no better defence their kingdome shalbe left vnto them desolate as their brethereÌ„ the L. Abbots Monckes Fryars and Nonnes are Al which might aswel for any thing I can fee or they can say haue bene reserued reformed and tyed to the saijng ouer this seruice book as these all being alike without warrant in Gods worde and therfore detestable accursed IT now remayneth that we take like sodaine viewe of the third sorte the seruile ministrie of the Church of England namely these Parsons Vicares Curates Hirelings Preachers Deacons These were blamed to Mr. Giffard to carye strange antichristiaÌ„ Names Offices also to haue as strange antichristian an entrance vnto their office administration in their office as also that their support maintenance is not such as belongeth to the ministrie of the Gospell In these poinctes we desired Mr. G. to approoue the ministrie of Engâ—and or his owne ministrie by the rules of CHRISTS Testament This if he had donne al controuersie had ceased and we yeilded Al this by his owne bare
worde of affirmatioÌ„ neuer a place of scripture he proueth in lesse then one page of his booke He affirmeth their names to be Ministers of the Gospell Pastors and Teachers That the names of Parsons Vicares are not to make any distinction of the ministrie but of the maintenance annexed to the same That the Offices they beare are to teach instruct their flockes by the wholesome worde of God to administer the sacramentes and to make publick prayers These he is sure are prescribed in CHRISTES Testament and if our eye were not malignant we might espie them there THAT these names offices of Pastor Teacher with this administration spoken of are in CHRISTS Testament we neuer doubted or made question but now whether these Parsons Vicares Curaâ—es Hired Preachers carie trulie haue and execute the names offfices and functions of these christian Pastors Teachers all the doubt is And more then Mr. GIFFARD his bare worde we as yet haue not to assure vs therof although we haue even with importunitie begged and vrged him or any of his fellowes either directly to approue their ministrie by the rules of CHRISTS Testament in their Office Entrance and Administration Or ells to prooue vnto vs by the worde of God that such Offices Entrance vnto and Administration in their offices is not now necessarie and of necessitie in the Church of CHRIST but that the Prince whose honorable name they ouer much abuse to the patronizing of all their abhominations or rather the POPE to whose kingdome this antichristian ministrie serued hath power to erect a newe other ministrie in office entrance and administratioÌ„ vnto the Church then that of Christes Testament In al which if this ministrie of England cannot by th'expresse rules of the word be iustified al the powers in earth or Hel cannot make them the true Ministers of the Gospel For other ministrie offices of y e gospel is not giueÌ„ or to be giueÌ„ vnto the Church then those CHRIST hath instituted in his TestameÌ„t Neither may any other Entrance or Administration be ioyned to that Ministrie those offices then is in CHRISTS Testament appoynted If therfore we shew that these Ministers haue not those offices that entrance or administratioÌ„ mentioned in Christes Testament it shal be enough to shew them conterfeite strange and antichristian First then by Mr. Giffâ— his leaue we must a litle insiste euen vpon these strange names of Parson Vicare which were giueÌ„ by their first founders creators at the erection of their ministrie offices and are not read of in all the booke of God Neither are any of those names which our Sauiour Christ hath giuen knyt vnto his ministrie for y e distinguishing expressing of their seueral offices and therfore caÌ„ at no hand belong vnto the ministri of the Gospel Neither may any mortal man be so presumptions to giue other names denominations vnto his reuerend ministrie holie offices then the Lord of the house himself hath giuen Neither may or will the true Ministers of Christ carye any other names or titles as in regarde of their ministri or office then Christ hath giuen to their ministrie office But Mr. Giff. denieth these names to make any distinctioÌ„ of their ministri but only of y e state of maintenaÌ„ce annexed vnto the same Let vs theÌ„ aske him one question what difference is there betwixt the Arch and Lord Bishops and the parish Parsons and Vicares of the Church of ENGLAND in respect of their ministrie if these names be not giuen to put difference betwixt and distinction of theâ— office ministrie I trust he will not say these Lord Bishops Parsons haue al one office ministrie in their Church I belieue his Ordinarie wil hardly agree to him in this poynte Let him finde therfore a newe distinction to help this matter Againe we could say to M. Giffard that these names of Parsons and Vicares do not only distinguish their ministrie from their Lord Bishops Arch-Deacons Deanes c but yet maketh a distinction euen amongst themselues betwixt them such of their other rouing Ministers which haue no certaine flocke or chardge but as sone as they are made Ministers vnto and of any one certaine flock then take they forthwith their denominatioÌ„ of that flocke or towne as the Bishops doe of the greate Cities and are then not before called Parsons or Vicares of such a Towne To conclude these names of Parson Vicare being distinct names and hauing distinct liuings appropriate vnto them belonging also to one the same church or Towne and being giuen to two diuers men so possessed at one and the same tyme cannot but belong to two diuers offices of their Church Except two meÌ„ may also haue execute one the same office at the same instant as wel as one man may execute two or moe diuers offices of their Church at one instant But sure these Paradoxes are so inaudible incredible yea so impossible in the Church of CHRIST as I see not how all Mr. Giffard his logique and learning can reconcile them to the Testament of CHRIST But to come to the offices of these Parsons Vicares Mr. Giff saith if we may belieue him they are Pastors Teachers yet setteth vs not downe who be the Pastors who be the Teachers of their Church It should seeme by his speach that these two the Parson and Vicare are one office namely Pastors and that such hireling Predicantes as himself are the Teachers of this Church of England Let vs first consider of their Pastors by comparing them to the Pastors office The true christian Pastor is placed of God in his house his church as a Steward both to diuide the portion and to ouersee take chardge looke to the order gouernement of that Church wherof he is chosen made a Minister of al the publicke actions therof togither with the other Elders But these Parsons by vertue of their office ministrie are not bounde to labour in the worde otherwiâ—e then to preach 4. sermons in the yeere either by himself or by his substitute and that not by law except his benefice exceede a certaine annual somme in the Queenes booke Otherwise they are but bounde to reade the seruice preâ—cribed in the common booke at such tymes and tides as is there inioyned to weare the Priestes attire to reade iniunctions and homelies c. Neither are they permitted or by vertue of their office may intermeddle with the ouersight order and gouernement of that flocke wherof they are Parsons CHRIST nowe in his Church hath instituted no ecclesiasticall office aboue the Pastors office Neither may anie true christian Pastor stand or exercise his office vnder anie such false ecclesiasticall office as CHRIST hath not instituted But there are sondrie offices in the Church of England aboue the Parsons office Vnto which superior offices
al these Parsons stand subiect hauinge sworne their Canonical obedience to their Courtes Cannons commaÌ„dements to their sommance censure controlement for al their actions ministrie conversation to be made Ministers deposed from their ministrie silenced sequestred suspended by them The true christian Pastor as by vertue of his office intangleth not himself neither intermedleth with â—iuile actions and affayres But these parrish Parsons especialie these of the Countrie are busied and almost wholly entangled with renting tithing prowling their Parrishners whether faithfull or vnfaithfull riche or poore Widowes or Oâ—phanes they marrie they burie c by vertue of their office and are â—o all outwarde seeming and iudgment rather Rieues and Bayliffes then Ministers of the Gospel Yea if it be true which some writers of no smale accompt both olde and new haue written of them these parrish Parsons were at the first deuised and brought in to serue the Metropolitanes in the offices of Rieues and Bayliffs to gather vp their rents c. Againe the true christian Pastors office cannot be possessed by anie ciuiâ—e person But the parrish Parsons office may be and often is bestowed vpon Ciâ—ilians Phisâ—â—ons who if they weare the Priestes weedes inioyned It sufficeth Not here meaning or speaking of impropriatioâ—s which haue no office and chardge of anie Ministrie yt being transferred to a Vicare endoâ—ed Moreouer the christian Pastors office caÌ„not be kept or executed by a man absent or by anie other in that Congregation wherof he is chosen then by the elect of that Congregation But the Parrish Parsons office may be kept by a man absent executed by an Attourney or Curaeie Finnaly euerie true christian Pastor is by that his officie a Bishop But no Parrish Parson is by vertue of that his office a Bishop Therfore and for al these reasons abouesayd the parrish Parsons office can in no iuste intendement be held the true christian Pastors office NOwe let vs procede to their entrance this being first a position perpetual That euerie true Minister of the Churche must not onlie be caled to a true office but must haue a true right caling vnto that his office otherwise he is no true Minister but an vsurper an intruder a theife a murderer Euerie true Minister then by the rules of the worde ought to be thus caled Euerie perticular Congregation being a faithfull flocke destitute of some Minister for example of a Pastor ought to make choice of some one faithful christian of whose vertues knowledge iudgment fitnes and conversation according to the rules in that behalf prescribed they haue assured proofe and experience in some christian Congregation or other where he hath liued Such a one the whole Congregation being gathered together in the name of God with fasting prayer for the especial assistance of his holy spirite to be directed to that person whom the Loâ—de hath made meete and appointed vnto them for that high chardge and Ministrie In which Election euerie perticular member of the said Congregation hath his peculiar interest of assent or dissent shewing his reasons of dissent in reuerent maner not disturbing the holie and peaceable order of the Church Whose exceptions and reasons are to be considered of and compared to the rules of the worde if they be founde peremptorie and true As the partie to be of no founde iudgment in the faith of no sufficient knowledge in the scriptures a drunckarde a smiter coveteous one that ruleth not wel his owne house wife children theÌ„ yeildeth the whole Church to their reasons or rather to the word of God But if their exceptions be vnsufficient or vntrue then procedeth and standâ—th their Election and the persons that take them are publicklie reprouâ—d according to their offence This choice thus made accepted and determined the elect is to be publicklie ordayned and receiued in and of the same CongregatioÌ„ wherof and whervnto he is chosen If there be an Eldership in that CongregatioÌ„ by them as the most meete instruments with fasting prayer exhortations c if not then by the help of the Elders of some other faithful Congregation one Churche being to help and assist an other in these affaires But if the defection and apostasie be so generall as there be not anie where anie true Elders to be founde or conveniently to be had yet then hath the Church that hath power and commandemeÌ„t to chuse and to vse Ministers yea that only hath that most high and great spirituall power of our Lorde Iesus Christ vpon earth committed vnto their handes power also to ordaine their Ministers by the most fit members and meanes they haue For the Eldership doth not add more power but more helpe and seruice to the Church in this action Neither doth this action which is but a publishing of that former contract and agreement betwixt the whole Church and these elect the Church giuing the elect receiuing these offices as by the commandement of God with mutuall couenant and vowe each to other in al dueties belonge to the Elders onlie as separate from the Church but to the Elders as the most fit members and instruments of the Churche to doe yt for and in the Churche Otherwise when the true ministrie ceased as in the generall apostasie they could neuer againe be recouered in the Church because they cannot haue this ordination of true christian Elders and so must the ministrie sacraments and ordinances of Christes Testament cease for euer and the true established Churche neuer be seene againe vpon earth Vnlesse with the Papistes they â—il make a personal successioÌ„ of Ministers in some place euer since the Apostles tyme. Or with Mr. Giffard make a true publick ministrie sacrameÌ„ts c in the Church of Rome in the diepest apostasie Which yet of al other is the most absurd PropositioÌ„ that euer I suppose was vttered by anie man or published and allowed by anie Churche contrarie to al the rules of Gods worde and eueÌ„ to it self For how can there be by anie reasonable man immagined or seene publicke apostasie and publick faith in the same estate at one and the same instant Likewise if of necessity the ordinatioÌ„ must always be donne by a christian Presbutrie or Eldership we woulde then knowe of them by what Elders Mr. Luther Mr. Caâ—uine or our Englishe Bishopps in K. EDVVARDES daies were ordayned Other Elders then of the Popish Churche there were not then to be founde Now these are sure groundes that cannot be doubted of The true ministrie of Christ doth not belonge vnto and may execute no ministrie in the false Churche Neither yet hath the execrable ministrie of the false Church anie thing to doe to ordaine the true ministrie of CHRISTES Churche neither is their Ordination auaileable If then the Churche of Rome and the ministrie therof were false and antichristian then cannot the ministrie of these men which was then in that estate giuen and
receiued be esteamed the true ministrie of CHRIST belonging to his Church But now if they hold the Church of Rome the true Churche and her Elders true Ministers of Christ then is it vtterly vnlawfull to with-drawe depart or separate from the true Church at anie tyme And then were al these and are al they in a most deadlie schisme Mr. Caluins distinction that he separated from the corruptions of the Churche of Rome and not from the Churche of Rome wil not here stand For therby they confesse the Churche of Rome the true Church and that they for the corruptions of the Church departe Which corruptions if they be not such and so incurable as to make the Church of Rome no Churche then is it not lawfull for anie such corruptions to depart from and to forsake the true Church and then are they all stil in schisme by their owne doctrine and so no true Ministers This I haue thus lardglie written of the true Election and Ordination of Ministers because I finde so great ignorance and error amongst the Diuines of the Churche of ENGLAND therin Some of them as the most reformed that seeme to seeke CHRISTES Discipline as they cal yt holde that Elections and Ordinations ought to be donne by the Presbutrie at the least the ordination allwaies of necessitie Others of them the more grosse of the common sorte that holde with the time giue the Election to the Patrone the Ordination to the Bishop onlie LEt vs now come to the election probation ordination of this parte of the ministery of the Church of EnglaÌ„d which exactly to set downe in euerie perticularlie circumstance I cannot not hauing their booke of Consecration Election of their Ministrie for anie thing that euer I could heare they haue none only the Biâ—hop appoynteth a certaine day and place when he will giue or rather sel Orders Thither then repaire vnto him all such as want other meanes to geate their liuing poore idle inordinate walkers to whom the ministrie is an vlâ—â—um refugiam None here staying for the caling of God in his Church but running before they be sent Hither to this market these hungrie foxes flocke There they are by certaine of the Biâ—hopps substitutes examined if so be that they be vnder the degree of Masters of their Artes for al double graduates neede no probation their hoodes of both shoulders shewe that they haue learning diuinitie enough And as for proofe of their honestie and vertue that is not material that is not required or looked after in this busines except they be so euill beloued as some come to crye shame of them at that verie tyme Which if they doe yet must the matters be too badd and broade that wilbe receiued there And as to this probation that is there made it is but to know whether they haue the latine tongue and how they can construe some sentence of some aucthor If they be not prompt they shall be holpen or haue more easie questions or tyme giueÌ„ them if so be they haue anie fauour with Mr. Examiners they are verie meane clarkes which are there refused or sent away if they bring money in their purse without which there is no ministrie to be had in the Church of England Such other as yet cannot endure this seuere tryal hauing only their mother tongue are to resorte to their Lord Bishop at his house more secretly where if they can make anie frieÌ„d vnto him they shal not misse of their desire for the Bishop maie or at least doth make Ministers aswel privatlie in his owne house as publickly at this sollemne tyme place But these approued they are brought arayed in their white Ministeriall vesture vnto the Bishops chayre where he solemnelie sitteth in his pontificalibus At whose feete these Ministers that woulde be are caused to kneele downe where hauing certaine articles read vnto them vnto which they are sworne subscribe then are they by the Bishops owne mouth made and pronounced Ministers vzt Deacons certaine chapters of the Bible enioyned them as a taske to reade euerie daye as also certaine bookes to studie diligeÌ„tly his orders also with the Bishops great seale at them in a Boxe are deliuered them for which they must paye full sweetlie Thus is he made half Priest to reade the booke and serue a Cure but not to enterprise to preach without the Bishops special licence written sealed and wel paied for thervnto neither may he administer the sacraments vntil he haue his ful orders and be made ful Priest Yet nowe is he a fit Curate for anie parish a fit Clarke for anie benefice come by yt where he can For here is he made Minister of the Church of England in general without certaine flock or chardge and is sent into the wide worlde with his licence to geat him a liuing where he may Wherbie sondrie of them by reason of the multitudes that are dailie made are driuen to make verie harde shifte to teach young children or to become house-Priests I meane not nowe Chaplains for they are rufflers for verie meane wage Yet must I needes saye the Bishop taketh an especiall care to preuent this for he hath certaine of their sufficient friendes to be bounde I thincke or ells to testifie that they haue 5. poundes by yeere to liue vpon lest indeede the Bishop himself shoulde be after chardged to finde them by an especiall Cannon made in the behalf of poore Priestes and Ministers Wel being nowe stepped into the ministrie it is not longe for the most part especiallie if anie benefice befal them before they be made full Priestes either by the Bishop priuately or publickly at such day place aboue-said Where they are againe examined how they haue performed their taske enioyned and how they haue profited in the studie of diuinitie Wherein being approued they are in maner attire abouesaid placed at the Bishops feete who now layeth his handes vpon them deliuereth them the Bible and breathing his vnholy spirit vpon them giueth them the holy Ghost as he blasphemously saith and sendeth them foorth vnto all people to preach and deliuer the sacraments for as yet there is no certaine chardge of flocke mentioned Where these Priestes hauing sworne their Canonical obedience and againe Subscribed paying for his Orders al other fees are now made ful Priestes in any ground in England This common sort thus Priestified either serue Cures or by some meanes or other geat a benefice by Presentation or Resignation c. And here must the Patrone that oweth the Advowson present him to the Bishop as his Clarke To whom this Priest must yet againe subscribe and then receiueth the Bishopps institution in writing with his seale thereat which must be well paied for also This Priest thus instituted cometh with his letters and seales to his parish and taketh possession of his parsonage where he must be inducted an other Priest deliuering him the keye of the Church doore which he
must open and enter where he hath a bell-rope put into his hand and must knole a Bell After which a peale is ronge and he caried to some feaste-house or other insteade of fasting and prayer And thus haue you hearde the maner of the Election Probâ—tion and Ordination of these Pastors Teachers of the Church of England Which if it can by any learning or conning be prooued that holie caling which is prescribed in CHRISTS Testament and which may not be seuered from the ministrie of the Gospell then haue they the more to reioyce and we to repent before the Lorde And now whether we haue lyed as Mr. GIF verie boldly chardgeth vs in saying that their ministrie is imposed vpon these Churches let the indifferent reader iudge Yea let him also consider what kinde of interest freedome and power these parishes haue to chuse ordaine their owne Ministers The people neuer seeing or knowing their Minister vntil he come with his letters of institution or hauing any thing to doe at his ordination he being made ful Priest yea their Priest and that whether they will or no before he come at them And let Mr. GIFFARD himself looke what power any parish in England hath to disanull the Patrones Presentation the Bishops ordination and institution The Bishop he ordayneth them Ministers though he or his examiners neuer sawe or knewe the men before that present howre He maketh them Ministers to no certaine flocke or chardge therfore can no peculiar flocke haue interest in their election ordination The Patrone whatsoeuer he be whether Woman childe Foole wicked Person Papist yea worse if worse may be he presenteth his Clarke to that benefice though he be an hundred miles off from the Bishop and the Biâ—hop though he knowe neither parish nor Minister must admit or ells lyeth a Qâ—are impedit to compel him The Priest thus instituted he cometh to the parish taketh possession of the Parsonage and theire Minister he will be whether the people will or not they must receiue him and may not keep him out how bad soeuer he be And whereas Mr. GIFF. bringeth instance to prooue that the ministrie is not imposed because that sondrie flockes haue those Pastors Ministers of the Gospel that they haue desired and made choice of by sute vnto the Patrones and to the parties whom they desire to haue This yet more sheweth their bondage in that they are driuen to make sute vnto their Patrones and to receiue froÌ„ him their ministrie which I belieue Mr. Giff. shal neuer be able to shew that any christian CongregatioÌ„ did or might doe And to the choice he speaketh of I weene they were Ministers yea Pastors before they chose them And being so they then by the rules of CHRISTS Testament ought to belonge vnto some certaine and peculiar flockes which if they do how then may they chuse the Pastor of an other flocke to make him their Pastor what kinde of choice will M. Giff. make his whilest he goeth about to stop the gap he maketh it wider But now to their chopping chaunging and leauing of their benefices at their owne pleasures as more gaynful are offred without the peoples priuitie or consent which is an vsual trade amongst them all not one amongst a thousand that doth not thus flitt vp downe and Mr. Giff none of those odd ones for this he had not one excuse coyned we must stay vntil the minte go the third tyme. And then let him also consider how these parish Parsons may without the peoples consent or liking be absent liue away from the flock as longe as they liste euen al the dayes of their life if they will finding them a Curaâ—e a iourney maÌ„ to reade them their seruice marrie burie c and 4. sermons in the yeere which they may also do by their attorney These thinges if Mr. GIFF. can shew that a christian Pastor may lawfully doe then at length shal he shew them like a christian Pastor in some thing NOw to the Teachers office of their Church of ENGLAND except they make their Bishopps Parsons to be both Pastors Teachers and to execute both offices we know not what he should meane For we finde no such office in their Church Their Vniuersitie Doctors haue this title rather in ostentation of their learning then by vertue of any office ecclesiasticall This title is giuen aswell to other sciences as Phisick Ciuile lawe c as to Diuinitie Their Ciuile Doctors execute other offices of their Church as to be Iudges of Courtes Commissaries Chaunsclours Commissioners neither are busied in teaching therfore they cannot be said to haue a Teachers office Their Doctors of Diuinitie are either Bishops Deanes Arch-Deacons Parsons Vicares or ful Priestes al which meddle with the administratioÌ„ of the Sacraments and are distinct offices from the Teachers office and therfore not the same Neither may two distinct or diuers offices of the Church be possessed or executed by one the same person at once except they can proue it possible for one meÌ„ber to be both an eye an eare or hand and to execute their functions at once These officers are caled members of CHRISTS bodie his Church these offices are distinct seueral Men with seueral giftes graces by the distribution of God himself are appointed thervnto whose holie order they breake besides all other inconveniences and impossibilities that insue therof which thus presume in their owne persons to execute sondrie offices of the Church at one tyme. Furder the churches of England haue allowed them by lawe but one Priest each of them which roome possessed they are said to be full except some few which haue Parson and Vicare or two Parsons in a towne both which meddle with th'administratioÌ„ of their Sacraments and therfore cannot be said to haue the Tâ—achers office As to these Curates stipendarie Preachers they are either full Priestes or but half priestes or Deacons The ful Priestes all of them by office may administer the Sacraments The half Priestes none of them by office may preach or expouÌ„de the word without especial liceÌ„ce Therfore neither the one or the other of these haue y e christiaÌ„ Teachers office And now to the stipendarie Preachers let vs for example insiste vpon Mr. Giffardes owne ministrie he writeth himself Minister of Gods holie worde in MALDON We would know of him in what office he doth administâ—r vnto this Church We reade in CHRISTS Testament but of two Ministers of the worde now beloÌ„ging to his Church The Pastor the Teacher Pastor of that Church he is not because they haue an other allowed by lawe which is also his Pastor and that to his furder shame a double beneficed man Teacher there he is not because that Church hath no such office and is full as also because this man is ful Priest and as â—haue heard was sometime a Vicare a Pastor he saith from which his ministrie
place he is nowe depriued departed and apostatate as also from all grace and feeling Neither hath he in MALDON the credite or roome so much as of a Curate the Pastor there supplying his owne office but is brought in by such of the Parish as hauing itching eares geate vnto themselues an heape of newe fangled teachers after their owne lustes disliking lothing the ministrie that is set ouer them to which not-withstanding in hypocrisie and for feare of the world they ioyne in prayers sacramentes paye tythes maintenance as to their proper Minister To such people being riche and able to pay them well these sectorie precise Preachers runne for their hire and wages but chiefly for vaine-glorie wordlie estimation And there teache and preach this people for the most parte vnder some dumbe or plurified Pastor from whom as from vnsufficient and blinde guides they withdraw not the people shewing them the will of God in that or in anie other poyncte be it neuer so odious and abhominable that might bring perill Yet for their owne estimation aduantage and entertainement they will by all subtile meanes vnder hand seek to abalienate the heartes and mindes of this forewarde and best inclyned people from these their Pastors and slily to drawe them vnto themselues Long it were to relate their artes and engines wherbie they hunte and entangle poore soules their couÌ„terfeit shewes of holines grauitie austerenes of maners precisenes in triffles lardge conscience in matters of greatest waight especially of any danger strayning a gnat and swallowing a Camel hatred and thundring against some sinne tollerating yea colouring some other in some speciall persons cunning insinuating into and neuer offending the riche nor regarding the poore holding and with-holding the knowen truth of God in respect of tymes places and persons dissembling hiding with-holding yt in their publick ministrie and doctrines where yt may draw them into any trouble or tryall yea balking if not peruerting the euident scriptures as they arise against any publicke enormitie of the tyme vnder the coloure of peace christian policie and wisdome Wherebie these Scorpions so poyson stinge euery good conscience so leauen them with hypocrisie and teach them to halt with the times dissembling with God and their owne conscience that such proselytes as are wonne vnto them become two-fold more the children of Hel then they were before Yea so is their whole auditorie entangled with their snares as skarce any of them without the especial mercie of God are euer recouered brought to any soundnes stability or vpright walking to any conscience true faith or feare of God Herehence ariseth these schismes and sectes in the Church of ENGLAND some holding with these Preachers which make shewe as though they sought a sinceare reformation of all thinges according to the Gospell of CHRIST and yet both execute a false ministrie themselues and they together with all their hearers and followers stand vnder that throne of Antichrist the Bishops their Courtes and accomplices and all those detestable enormities which they would haue vtterly remoued not reformed And these are herevpon called Precitians or Puritâ—nes and nowe lately Martinistes The other opposite â—ide are the Pontificales that in al thinges hold iumpe with the tyme and are readie to iustifie whatsoeuer is or shalbe by publick authoritie established And with these hold al the rabble of Atheists dissembling Papistes old luke-warme Protestantes Libertines dissolute and facinorous persons and such as haue no knowledge or feare of God Euen that antient sect of the Pharasies and Saduces the one in precisenes outward shewe of holines hypocrisie vaine-glorie coueteousnes resembling or rather exceading the Pharasies the other in their whole religion and dissolute conuersation like vnto the Saduces loking for no resurrection iudgment or life to come confessing God with their lippes and seruing him after their careles maner but denying him in their hearte yea openly in their deedes as their whole life and all their worckes declare Longe it were and not my purpose in this place to shewe howe these Pharasie Sectorie Teachers these stipendarie rouing predicantes that haue no certaine office or place assigned them in their Church but like wandring starres remooue from place to place for their greatest aduantage and best intertainement in the error of Balaâ—m powred out for wage seduce and distracte the people of the lande drawing them from their owne Churches and Ministers some to this some to that Preacher by heapes each one as he standeth affected to him that best fitteth his humore Mie desire rather here is to shewe the forgerie of this whole Ministrie of the Church of England in their false office and entrance aswel these precise esteemed Preachers as the parrish Parsons and Curates which I hope by this which is said either is or may be donne Nowe yt remayneth that wee procede to their administration and mainetenance OF their AdministratioÌ„ we haue aboue in y e discouery of their publicke worship more perticularlie intreated finding yt wholly according to that erroneous apochripha popish Leitourgie that idolatrous abhominable booke of their seruice whervnto they are bounde whereby they are stinted nourrered in al thinges vpon what dayes eaues houres through the yeere to come to Church what garmentes to weare in the Church where and when to fit stand and kneele what howe much to reade at this and that tyme at this and that lesson Pistle Gospel When to reade when to singe when to praye where to verse when to Collect with all other circumstances ceremonies trinckets in their Sacraments Marriages Purifications Visitations Burialls c as is in that parte of the treatise though sommarily yet more playnely declared whervnto I refer the reader Here only affirming that this their deuised abhominable idolatrous worship miserable abuse and high prophanation of scriptures open port-sale and wilful sacrilege of their Ministerie and Sacramens to the most prophane and vngodly doe sufficiently declare what kinde of Ministerie they execute and Ministers they are Howe possible yt is to ioyne or to make the holy Gospel and Ministrie of Christ accorde vnto this people in this confusion ignorance and sinne or to these deuises tromperiers let anie in whom is anie light iudge when light and darcknes can be mingled togeather or the stubble strawe remaine in the flambing-fire vnconsumed then shal this be Yet furder to manifest what kinde of Preachers of the Gospel they are and preaching of the Gospel they make let their most heynous open professed perfidie in betraying their whole Ministrie Gospel Church Christ and al into the handes of their Lords these antichristian Bishops shewe from whose apostatical Chaire they haue receiued their ministrie to whose orders and iniunctions they haue subscribed to whose Courtes power they haue sworne their Canonical obedience from whom they haue receiued their licence and aucthority to preach with
condition not to preach against any thing by publick aucthority established how vngodly and enormous soeuer they be And also haue submitted their whole doctrines persons to these their Ordinances not to teach anie truth or against anie error that they inhibite to preach or cease to preach to administer or cease to administer at their direction and inhibition And for their priuate estate by them to be enioyned what kind of apparel to weare wheÌ„ they ride walke abroade or administer Not to marrie without their knowledge consent or licence euen to this or that perticular woman c. Must not this needes be an excellent ministrie and ministration of the Gospel that is thus mancipate to and by these slaues that is thus bought and solde limited prescribed restrayned when they can proue that the Gospel may be in this maner vsed in the true Churche of CHRIST or preached by the true Ministrie of Christ we wil then yeild to their whole ministration and acknowledg them the true Ministers of Christ. But in the meane while because this is impossible and cannot without blasphemie be enterprised without sinne be thought because also we finde vpon this present Ministrie of theirs euen al the markes of the false Prophet that are written in the booke and al the markes of the Beast we must hold them as they are except we wil with them condemne the truth of God and call CHRIST execrable Neither yet is this their preaching considered euen in yt self set apart from all the abuses and enormities aboue recited such as they glorie of abounding with such great learning excelleÌ„t giftes and rare graces of the spirit or answearable to that heauenly exercise of prophecie in Christes Church Of their education and learning euen from the grammer schole to the pulpit you haue alreadie hearde as also their Diuinity to be traditional wholly deriued from other mens writinges and books both for the vnderstanding diuiding and interpretation of al scriptures as also for all doctrines questions and doubtes that arise and not springing from the fountaine of Gods spirit in theÌ„selues according to the measure of knowledge faith and grace giuen them So that these dumbe blinde guides and watchmen doe but see with other mens eyes but speake with other mens mouthes and as one of their chief aucthors saith of them without these bookes they as are blinde as molles as mute as fishes not able of themselues to decide open and interprete almost anie scripture Or to discusse iudge or decide anie doubt or controversie with assurance And therfore when anie newe question vnwritten of before ariseth they are either al at a full poyncte not knowing what to saye to the matter Or ells wheÌ„ they speake so manie opinions and sentences as speakers Yea euen in the thinges they reade and teache there being so great diuersitie contrarietie amongst these Writers their aucthors there also ensueth great difference contrarietie in their doctrines which they publicklie deliuer One teaching one thing in one place an other the quite contrarie in an other And this not onlie in interpretation and vnderstanding of sondrie yea almost all places of scripture but euen in most waightie and as they call them fundamentall poynctes of doctrine As whether the Church of Rome be to be esteemed a true Churche or no The Sacraments there deliuered and the Ministrie there ordayned be â—o be held true sacraments and a true Ministrie or no. Also if the ordinances order and outward gouernment of Christes Church left in Christes Testament be perpetual of necessitie to be obserued c. And al this diuersitie coÌ„trarietie of iudgmeÌ„t publickly taught in their Church must be coloured and passed ouer with this sweete sentence of Mr. Giff. That they are but brotherly dissentioÌ„s they agree in al fundamentall doctrines A happie tourne it were that those fundamental doctrines were once agreed vpon and set downe that wee might then knowe which part of CHRISTES Testament is fundamentall and of necessitie and which is accidental and not necessarie but variable and at mans wil. In the meane while wee must stil belieue that CHRIST is not yea and naye of one minde in one place of an other ells where Neither that the spirite of God can rule in both places where such contrarie doctrines are taught and maintayned We also are taught that howsoeuer bretheren through ignorance maie doubt and differ in iudgment for a ceason yet are they no there vpon to teach such thinges as they are not assured of lest they publish and sowe errors Which who so doth be he man or Angel that teacheth any other thing or otherwise then Christ. and his Apostles haue taught and deliuered or causeth diuision dissention contrarie to their doctrine or commeth not to the wholesom wordes of our Lord Iesus Christ c wee are to hold them accursed to watch and auoide them Likewise the maner of their pulpit preaching nothing 〈◊〉 to the order of Christes Church where the Prophets I meane such as are knowen to haue the gift of interpretatioÌ„ of scriptures haue al of them libertie to speake what God reueileth vnto them besides that which hath bene deliuered so that they neither hinder disturbe or interrupte the publick ministerie of the Churche but vse their libertie opportunely holily to edification They haue libertie also yea their especial dutie it is to obserue and publickly to reproue anie false interpretation or false Doctrine deliuered publicklie in the Church by whom soeuer Yea this power hath the least member of the Church in due order and place if the Prophets and Elders should ouersee omit neglect or refuse The whole Church also euen euerie peculiar Christian Congregation hath power in yt self to censure not onlie anie doctrine deliuered but the person of anie member or Minister of the same congregation But here in these Babilonish Synagogues one Priest climbeth vp into their pulpits for orations and possesseth the place alone where he declameth deliuereth his studied tale to the howre-glasse which being runne out he must make an end for troubling his auditory and leaue no place or tyme of addition assent or dissent to anie other al the people hasting awaye In his pulpit after he hath read his text he may diuide teache or hadle yt leaue or take yt corrupt falsifie wrest or peruert yt at his pleasure In that his priuileged tubbe he may deliuer what doctrines he liste be they neuer so currupt false blasphemous None of his auditore whatsoeuer they be hath power to cal them into questioÌ„ cerrect or refute the same presently and publickly for that is by lawe forbidden But the Church is driueÌ„ to their Lord Ordinarie to coÌ„plaine and except or vntil he redresse they must hold vse him stil as their Minister In that priuileged tubbe he may inveâ—ghe accuse sclander deuounce against anie truth or person that witnesseth against their kingedome or against anie publicke
conscience botchers these Preachers of the Gospell to winne and keepe credite with the world How zealous in some place tyme auditorie where they may be wel backed they wil seeme against some triffles as though they were of most precise and vnstayned conscience And againe how luke-warme colde and backward they wilbe in the same poyntes at an other tyme place and auditorie How strange to the poore that shal desire their iudgmeÌ„t of some poynctes especially of these But cheiflie if any haue espied more light then they would they should and doe but make question of their ministrie worship Church c with what exquisite sleights they will seeke to drawe them backe as ruÌ„ning too farre too fast before their guides with what poysoned cauills to quench their zeale and spirite to pleade for and defend their sinne and apostasie These thinges to dicusse or but to shew in perticular with their due circumstances would require a longe and lardge discourse yea no booke were able to containe all their diuelish deuises and delusions which euen fill that flying volume the Prophet speaketh of Sathan hauing his fordge of all mischeife continually going amongst them Al which their dealings euidently shew what kinde of ministers and preachers of the Gospel they are Which drawe the people vnto and with their preaching keepe them in this defection apostasie from the Gospell which keep the people from and will not leade them to the sinceare practize of the Gospell but with their schole learning drawe a veale before CHRISTS face that the people might not see to the end of his ministrie neither discerne what CHRISTES will is for any action of the Church or to examine by the rules of CHRISTES Testament any thing by publick auâ—thoritie established Yea we see and haue shewed how they drawe the people vnto and themselues administer by an other Leiâ—ourgie then Christâ— Testament which prescribeth an other kinde of administration both to themselues and to the whole Church in all thinges then CHRIST hath prescribed We see haue shewed how they hold all the people vnder this more then Babilonish yoke of these antichristian Prelates their Courtes c and stand themselues the marcked Ministers sworne subiects and bond seruantes of these their Lordes haue fetched their ministrie licence to preach and their whole administratioÌ„ from them how they are prescribed stinted limited censured silenced deposed by them how they haue submitted and betrayed themselues Church Gospell Christ to these enemies Also what merchandize they make of their prayers Gospel preaching sacramentes selling all and themselues to for money What trafique they make of their benefices how they come by them and part from them how they haue in all thinges gonne astray forsaking the right waye hauing followed the waye of Balaam of Bâ—sor that loued the hire of vnrighteousnes and are in all thinges so throughly corrupted as they are the most bitter pestilent enemies of the kingdome of CHRIST and of the sinceare practize of the Gospel Deuising to themselues their miserable followers daily new errors bye pathes as faste as the old wherin they haue walked are discouered as any that will take the paynes to examine by the rules of the Scriptures their bookes of discipline and new formes of reformation or rather those antient primatiue defections which they seeke againe to reuiue shall perceiue For mie part I am euen irâ—ked to raue in this bottomlesse abysme of their iniquities which the more they are looked into still offer more matter of reproofe euen without end Wherfore I eueÌ„ with wearines here cease furder to speake of their corrupt administration hoping that by this alreadie said at the least vpon due examination therof it may appeare to al men that this their whole administration and preaching of the worde is altogether as corrupt and in all poynctes rightly fitteth vnto their antichâ—istian office entrance It now remayneth that we hast to and ouer their maintenance THE maintenance of the ministri of the Church of ENGLAND is of these fower sortes 1. Either by lordly reuenues with their royal rightes ciuill iurisdiction Courtes baron tenancies c belonging thervnto 2. Or by fees and pollages taysed rauened in their spiritual Courtes for iudging pleading solliciting writing fetching vp sommoning 3. Or by gleabes and tithes 4. Or ells by annual set stipendes The first forte of these we haue alreadie shewed to belong to Princes to ciuile Lordes and persons and to be vtterly vnlawful and forbidden to the ministrie of CHRIST Mr. Gâ—F his liberall maintenance or the ordinance of the Church cannot mainteine them Neither will that worde Philoxenos which they so lardgly stretch interpreat carrie half this pompe To the second sort we affirme these Courtes Officers Iudges Aduocates Proctors Registers Purseuantes Sommoners together with all their functions the orders of their Courtes maner of iurisdictioÌ„ pleading c where all thinges are pleadable if not vendible for money where al causes euen the most foule finde their aduocates colours defence delayes for mony c Al these spiritual Courtes officers iudgments pleadings customes we finde diuelish antichristian and not to appertaine to the Church kingdome of CHRIST but to belong to the kingdome throne of Antichrist and of the Beaste And therfore may conclude that they are the reuenues of sinne not to belong to the ministrie of CHRIST The third kinde these tithes we finde merely ceremoniall to haue bene ordayned for and belonged vnto the Leuiticall ministerie vnder the lawe We finde them an inheritance of the Leuites An offering of the people Therfore they cannot in this maner by lawe by tyed to the ministrie of CHRIST be made an inheritance vnto them an offring of the people vnto them For if there be a chandge of the Priest-hoode theâ— of necessitie must there be a chandge of the Lawe No part of the ceremoniall lawe or of those shadowes can be ioyned vnto the Gospell ministrie of CHRIST they or any part of them caÌ„not now be reuiued or retayned without the denial losse of CHRIST And how is the ceremoniall lawe abrogate whilest these tithes are in this maner allotted by lawe vnto the ministrie of the Gospell as an inheritance to them as an oblation of the people eueÌ„ as in former tyme vnto the Leuites The Princes coÌ„mandement or the Churches decree cannot alter the nature of these tithes to make them either ciuile or lawfull God was the aucthor of this law he made it ecclesiastical Man can neither chandge the propertie or y e end therof to make that ciuile that God hath make ecclesiastical Kinge EZECHIA coÌ„manded reuiued this lawe it became not therbie ciuile A godly Prince coÌ„mandeth al the lawes of the first Table all the ordinances of Christs Testament shall they therbie be made ciuile and no longer ecclesiastical or Gods lawes The decree of the Church also alleadged by Mr. G. sheweth it ecclesiastical for the Church
Ministers And being no true or lawfull Ministers their ministration is then vnlawfull accursed abhominable to God men These then being allowed Ministers and their ministration publiquely by lawe approued and receiued in the Church of England we may conclude the publicke ministrie and ministration of the Church of England to be vnlawfull accursed and abhominable thus far foorth notwithstanding Mr. Giffardes payre of distinctions Otherwise if he laboured to prooue the ministerie of the Gospell to be in yt self alwaies entire holie and blessed notwithstanding the infirmities faultes of meÌ„ this all men will graunte and needed not his learned distinctions to prooue the same But what is this to prooue the ministrie of these dumbe Pastors Or the other ministrie of the Church of England to be that ministerie of the Gospell which we for all the reasons aboue alleadged confidently denie HIs second reason Such as haue the caling ordination of the Church haue the ministrie of CHRIST For it is giuen to the Church to cal ordaine Ministers In the next sectioÌ„ his Minor followeth In EnglaÌ„d the Ministers haue their caling ordination by the Church of GOD Therfore c. To the Maior he addeth a clause that yt may be a true caling notwithstanding some faultes of ignoraÌ„ce or otherwise So he vnderstand this otherwise to be of negligence and not of anie wilful obstinate transgressioÌ„s Or not any of those pereÌ„ptorie faultes excepted by the holy Ghost which disable the elect disanul the electioÌ„ then we thus far assent But wheÌ„ we reason of the caling of the ministri of England we speake not of a true caling though vnperfect with some faultes of ignoraÌ„ce or negligence but of a false counterfeit antichrâ—stiaÌ„ caling which we haue proued affirme theirs to be The caling of the Church ought alwaies to be yt caling of Christ prescribed in his Testament which theirs is not To his Minor now first we denie the Churche of England to be the true established Churche of Christ. He prooueth it thus That people vvhich hath forsaken heresies and false vvorship and imbraced the doctrine of the Gospell hath in it the true Church vvhich hath the power Wee obserue much subtiltie and feare in this position For whereas he ought to haue affirmed Are the true Church and haue the power he fearefullie subtilly saith hath in it the true Church which hath the power not daring to iustifie or ioyne issue of their outward estate but leauing himself a starting hole to flee to such secret ones as God may call and haue amongst them We doubt not but God hath in Turckye or Persia yea in the Church of ROME manie deare elect but should we therfore say that Turcky Persia Rome are the true Church We affirme also will approue against al the false Prophets of the world that in this land the Lord hath such a people that haue thus forsaken heresies false worship embraced the Gospell and haue this power of CHRIST But we denie this their Church to consist of this people to haue forsakeÌ„ heresies false worship to haue truly embraced the Gospel or to haue this power of CHRIST to elect ordaine excoÌ„municate or to redresse anie enormitie but are dryuen to these antichristian Bishopps for al these Who receiue not power of the Church but vsurpe and exercise absolute power ouer the Church yea the whole power of the Church as hath bene shewed Which is vnlawfull either for the Church to giue or for any true christian to receiue or execute Neither can th'aucthoritie of anie mortall men or Parlament make that lawfull which God in his worde condemneth and forbiddeth And so euen by this his owne allegation all this ministrie made by standing vnder this vsurped inordinate antichristian power of the Bishopps are also vnlawfull To which if we add the vnlawfulnes of the office these Ministers are called vnto and execute the vnlawfulnes of their calling in the whole maner therof vnto by and in no flocke certaine the vnlawfulnes of the ordayners as also of the ordayned their open ambition greedines and insufficientcy their false maner of probation and ordination with all the vngodly and execrable ceremonies vowes othes subscriptions vsed to the same none can mistake this caling and ordination of the Ministers of ENGLAND for that true holie election and ordination of the Church of CHRIST without which true caling there can be no true Minister No true Church may vse or can iustifie anie such false caling as theirs And so still we must leaue Mr. GIF to proue the office caling of his ministrie THis Clarke procedeth to an other reason That ministrie is of God which is to bring men to the faith and to build vp the bodie of CHRIST The ministrie of England is to none other end Therfore c. The Minor he proueth Because the whole drift scope and burden laide vpon them is to feede vvith vvholesome doctrine to guide in the waies of godlines the sheepe of CHRIST walking before them in godlie conuersation Mr. G. said erewhile that the Ministers of England were no intruders But sure vt seemeth they are verie nimble leapers which skippe ouer the hatch into the house wil not stay vntil the Master of the house cal vntil the Porter of the house open but without any lawfull calling or entrance wil needes thrust themselues Ministers vpon the Lord and his Church whether he and they wil or no. Yea Mr. Giff. wil proue himself these his presumptuous companions true Ministers without this caling or entrance by the endes of their administration although the Lorde of the house neuer caled them to be builders or coÌ„mitted vnto them the worcke and ministrie of his house The deceiptfulnes and disorder of these kinde of argumeâ—ts wee haue aboue shewed and with the same general answeare might dismisse this Saue that by the way wee must giue him to vnderstand That his Assumption is a shamelesse presumption They build not vpon but destroye the house of God the bodie of Christ. This their worcke the present estate of their Church witnesseth to their face and sheweth what maner of worckmen they are where we finde not one pinne nayle or hooke in due order and proportion according to the true paterne They feed not the Lordes sheepe but the Lordes goates and that not with wholesome foode with sincere milke that they might growe and be encreased therby as the generall sinne prophannes and ignorance of al estates both Priestes and people declare Neither guide they in the way of godlines but in the wayes of destruction and calamitie They haue al declined bene made together vnprofitable And the way of peace they haue not knowen And as for the conuersatioÌ„ of these Priestes it may wel be an example to the flock in al idolatry superstition impiety vnfaithfulnes apostasie halting and dissembling with God and man worldlines coueteousnes deceipt and what not So that the
saying of the Prophet is come about That there are like people like Priest Al this Mr. G. in his festered coÌ„science knewe before and that his shamelesse assumption would not passe with his adversarie with whom he had to doe and therfore he leaueth the proof of this assumption as also of his office and entraÌ„ce and yet againe assayeth by a newe argument of the effectes together with that which is properly adioyned to the Ministrie of CHRIST to proue his Ministerie THat ministerie with the'xecution wherof there is ioyned the effectual grace power blessing and operation of the holy Ghost to the true conuertion of mens soules is not a ministerie of the Diuel nor of Antâ—christ nor cometh not in the life and power of the Beaste but is indeed the true Ministerie of CHRIST But such grace power blessing operation is founde in the Ministerie of England Therfore First here stil must be obserued a begging and assuming of a true Ministrie which as yet is not proued Neither doth this reason proue a Ministrie so much as shew the infallible effectes of true doctrine true preaching whether it be by Ministers or by other faithful which haue the gift of prophecie knowledge interpretation vtterance c. For far from the truth is it to thincke that only Ministers beget and winne to the faith as some most shamelsse Bishops and sencelesse Priestes of this age haue published and mainetaine Then might they aswel with the Papistes permit the worde of God only vnto Priestes yea suffer none but Priestes to speake of the worde or holie doctrines if this vse and end of the worde were taken away if the blessing and power of God should not goe with his holy word and truth in the mouth of all his seruants both to cal vnto the faith an to super-edifie in the faith Ells should al dueties in families all mutual exhortations admonitions conferences cease But hauing the commandement of God to al these the euidence and testimonie of the blessed and comfortable effects following the faithful testimonies of al Christes Disciples in all ages and contynual experience hereof amongst out selues dayly we dare affirme that others besides Ministers may conuert soules and begeate faith So then this argument of the effectes proueth not so much a true ministry as it doth proue true doctrine For no false doctrine can beget true faith though manie which be no Ministers may beget true faith Mr. Giff. theÌ„ reasoneth verie corruptly deceiptfully in attributing the conuertion of soules as proper peculiar to the ministrie which is not so and in bringing these effectes to proue a true ministrie which only are to proue true doctrine And nowe to Mr. Gif his assumption Wee denie that any false ministrie hath promise of blessinge or is sent of God for the conuertion of soules but on the contrarie we finde it accursed and sent of God for the seducing of the reprobate The ministrie then of the Church of EnglaÌ„d being proued false in Office Entrance and Administration can haue no such promise or blessing of God as Mr. Giff. assumeth If it be demaunded then whether al vnder this ministrie be damned I say it is a newe question and kept secret to the Lorde who onlie knoweth who be his when how to call them It becometh not vs to giue anie such finall iudgment of matters not knowen vnto vs Yet this wee may be warrant of the whole scripture saie That the waies of the false Churche and ministrie are the waies of death and haue no promise of saluation But for the persons wee iudge charitablie euen so longe and so far as wee may measuring them by our selues as wee sometymes were hoping and not doubting but God hath manie thousandes deare elect there yea euen in the Popish Churches whom he in his due tyme by his appointed meanes wil cal If Mr. Giff. here insist say that many of those thousandes are couerted by their ministrie Therfore their ministrie is not in the power of ANTICHRIST or of the Diuel but of God hauing that sure seale that worcke of the holie Ghost We haue aboue answered that this rather approueth the doctrine then the ministrie and is to be attributed to the worde of God rather then to the person of man Furder that the false ministrie hath no promise of blessing Yet doe wee not herebie restraine the infinite power of God from sauinge or calinge his elect euen by the doctrine of the false Churche which though it be so throughly leauened corrupted peruerted abused yet can the Lorde bring the truth of his lawe and gospel which is there read and after their maner preached in such sorte â—o the eares consâ—ieÌ„ces of his chosen as it shal both shew them their degenerate estate â—ow guiltie they are of the breache of Gods lawe howe lyable to his wrath and also shew them the true meanes of their restoring redemption reconciliation saluation Yet this doth neither iustifie the false Minister of his ministration no more then when a young Boye dumbe Minister or vnbelieuing prophane person reading the holie scriptures or some other booke of true doctrine some of the hearers God so opening their vnderstaÌ„ding should therby be brought to the ackowledging and faith of Christ the feare loue of God c. This Boy reading Priest prophane person by reading is proued a true Minister a true preacher a true christian Or these that are thus wonne comforted c to seeke no other Minister or meanes of their saluation then thys reading by these persons Let the doctrine then in that poyncte wherby men are thus begotten to these beginninges of faith or to anie encrease therof be alwaies true and sounde so far foorth the maner tyme of apprehending be the worke and power of God the meanes instrumeÌ„tes of conuaying or bringing variable at the wil appoynctment of God Yet are we only to sâ—eke vse and rest in those meanes which the Lord hath ordayned for our instruction and leading foorth in the wil and wayes of God which meanes only haue warrant promise of blessing vnto vs howsoeuer the Lord by his infinite power and worcking can and no doubt doth saue some in Turckey amongst the heathen in the false Church amongst the false worshippers by what meanes yt pleaseth him yet may not we herevpon either resorte vnto or remaine in these forbidden places in hope of these effectes because God if such be his will can saue vs here or if it be not his will to saue vs theÌ„ no true Church of ministry caÌ„ auaile vs. This were most highly and dangerously to tempt God a reprobate kinde of reasoning God his wil vnto vs is that we alwaies obey and rest in his reueiled wil and not to presume vpon his infinite will and power which he keepeth secret vnto himself This caused the holy Martyres and faithfull at all tymes and vs the Lordes most vnworthy witnesses at
this tyme after that Gods spirit had wrought effectuallie in their and our hearts and opened our eyes to see part of his holy truth as also some of the heinouse abhominations committed defended and wilfullie persisted in in the false Church and ministrie constantlie euen to death bandes to witnesse against the same and to forsake the false Church notwithstanding al the pretextes gâ—oses and arguments the falfe Prophet shal adorne the Harlot with or make for his Ministry So deare is the loue of God of his holy truth vnto vs as we can suffer our selues neither by men or Angels be drawen into anie seene or willing transgression of his holy word And as for these arguments of Mr. Giffard what other are they then the Papistes haue brought against the first faithfull witnesses Iohn Husse Ierome of Pâ—â—ge Luther Caluine Frith â—indal c Or may bring at this daye against al the Churches that are departed from them Vnto the execution of our Ministery is ioyned the effectual grace power blessing and operation of the holy Ghoste to the true convertion of some mens soules Therfore our Ministrie is not of the diuil or Antichrist but indeed the true ministry of Christ. Ells al that haue liued thus manie hundred yeeres before you in our Church and knew not these newe learninges you hold are damned Ells all that haue died in our Church are damned yea ells you must hold al the Kinges and Princes Nobles Pieres and people in our Church reprobates c. But let vs come to your selues ye that are the aucthors of this Schisme Where had you your faith your first knowledge of God and of Christ if not in this Church by our ministrie we haue the true scriptures amongst vs we teache truly concerning the Godhead and the thee persons therof God the Father God the Sonne and God the Holy Ghost though distinct in persons yet one God c We preach Christ in his two natures verie God and verie man That he came into the world for the saluation of al mankinde That God so loued the world that he gaue his only begotteÌ„ Sonne that whosoeuer belieueth in him should not perish but haue life euerlasting Wee preach Christ crucified for our sinnes dead buried risen againe ascended glorified We preach him in his three offices to be our King Priest and Prophet Wee preach al the fundamental articles of our christian faith and as wee preach so you belieue al these Yea and we appeale to your consciences whether you haue founde ioy and comfort in your owne soules at the preaching of these doctrines Againe we preach the lawes of God in the tables and beate downe such sinnes as wee see to be contrarie to the same in such sort as manie are drawen to repentance to hatred sorrowe and remorce for sinne And these againe wee raise vp with comfort and hope of forgiuenes and with the promises of eternal life These things if ye schismaticks feele not yet vnto many others which by our preaching are converted vnto the Lorde indeed which vnto feare trembling doe feele the power sweetnes of the liuely worde we may say as the Apostle vnto the Corinthians in like case If I be not an Apostle vnto others yet ame I one vnto you ye are the seale of mine Apostleship in the Lord. And as for you Lutherans if you contynue not that is not our default if you fal from grace It is enough for vs that you haue felt this maiestie of the worde and it sufficeth to proue our ministrie that the power of the holy Ghost goeth with yâ— when men haue bene so moued though they contynue not seeing the reprobate may feele this power and taste this sweetnes for a tyme. Now then our ministry being thus proued by the law and the Gospel and by the testimony of the holy Ghost in these powerful effectes How can you thus separate from the meanes of your saluation from that ministry which hath begotten in you or at least doth begeat in others this knowledge faith comfort c Our ministrie theÌ„ being thus proued our Church must needes followe for a true ministrie doth not belong neither is at anie time founde in a false Church Yea you must graunt that whilest we hold the true foundation wee are the true Church though we erre in matters of circumstance other doctrines as you thincke yet that taketh not away our beeing of a Church The Churches at Corinth Gallatia Asia abounded with many faults errors corruptions as we reade yet are saluted by the Apostles recorded by the holy Ghost as true Churches Now that we hold the foundation our confession of the articles of our christian faith the ten coÌ„mandementes the Lordes prayer c. which you also confesse and vse shewe Therfore whilest you depart from vs you depart from the true Church Herevpon they might also vse those rethoricall flowers of Mr. GIFFARD his diuinitie to rayle reproach and invaye That they are ranck Donatistes Lutherans ignorant furious franctick schismatickes yea damnable heretickes forsaking the ministerie and truth of God condemning the Church of God bringing the holie ministerie thereof into contempt and so bring in flat atheisme barbarisme rebellion against Magistrates c. Howe thincketh Mr. Giff. would not these argumentes fit the Papistes aswell against them as they do him against vs Is he not driuen to hard shift when he must borrowe weapons of them to defend himself his Church ministrie worship gouernment They must needes stand fast when they are built vppon their groundes Let him then first answeare the Papistes to these reasons before he bring them against vs and then if he be not satisfied he shall heare what we can say to them For sure if they be not of force to bring them home againe to their Mother of ROME they wil neuer perswade vs to goe backe to them In the meane time Mr. Gif we signifie vnto you concerning this reason which you vrge and dilate That it is a ground of Anabaptistrie to iustifie open transgression by inwarde motions It is a grounde of Atheisme to pleade for or tollerate sinne because of such good effectes as you imagine to procede therof Mr. GIFFARD his next argument is drawen from our confession VVe confesse that they vvere blessed Martyres that suffred in Q. MARIES daies But thei were converted by the same ministeâ—ie vvhich vve haue now They had the same motions at the preaching of Latimer Hoper Taylor Bradford which our people haue noâ— at our preaching and Sacraments touching saith repentance and resolution to die for the testimonie of the Lorde Therfore let the Brownistes and al other wicked schismaticks barck that vve hâ—â—e no ministrie c. This reason hangeth vpon the same thread with this other last before and is built vpon the same popish and Anabaptistical grounds Touching the persons of these Martyres we haue alreadie in our first replie vnto your answeare set downe our christian opinion and iudgment Yet
our owne Iudges in this case but al staÌ„ding to the iudgment of God by his worde ought to haue bene more soberlie and reuerentlie handled Wherein what Mr. G. hath failed wee leaue him to his accomptes before that dreadfull Iudge where the consent and applausion of the Bishops and cleargie of England shall not excuse him for al or anie of these despiteful reproches and fowle sclaÌ„ders that he hath brought vp and published in these his blasphemouse bookes vpon the Lords faithful seruantes and poore witnesses in bandes against this antichristian ministrie and their vngodly proceedings Which if here with all the deipe learning of Sathan cannot be hid or defended how should they stand before his face that hath his eyes like a flambe of fire that searcheth the hartes reynes and giueth euerie man according to his worckes And for vs seing wee finde this their whole ministrie by examining them by and comparing them vnto the rules of Christes Testament to be false forged and antichristiaÌ„ in their office entrance administration and maintenance to haue no place or meÌ„tion in Christes Church Seing vve before our eyes see them to haue serued in and belonged vnto Antichristes euen the Popes kingdome and throne the false Church with all the abhominable idolatries therin wee dare boldlie affirme and conclude That they keeping these offices cannot nowe belong vnto or serue in Christes kingdom his Church neither be kint vnto Christ as their heade But as the Holie Ghost wittnesseth of them they haue a Kinge ouer them the angel of the bottomelesse pit whose name in hebrewe Abaddon and in Greek Apollyon in all languages and places the Destroyer And as we finde them so according to the coÌ„maundement of God we leaue and auoide them turning our eye and speach now a litle to the fourth principal cause of our dislike of and separation from the Church of England THE FOVRTH PRINCIPAL CAVSE OF OVR SEPERATION FROM THE Church of England is 4 FOR that their Churches are ruled by and remaine in subiectioÌ„ vnto an Antichristian vngodly gouernmeÌ„t cleane contrarie to the institution of our Sauiour Christ. FRom this proposition is this argument manifestlie and directlie drawen No true established Church of Christe may vvillingly receiue or vvittinglie stand subiect vnder anie other ecclesiasticall gouernment them Christ hath prescribed and instituted But the Church of England vvillinglie receiueth and vvittinglie standeth subiect vnder a strange ecclesiasticall gouernment other then that Christ hath prescribed and instituted Therfore the Church of England is not the true established Church of CHRIST The chardge argument being so euidient ineuitable as Mr. G. in his first answeare whilest he stoode of the Reformistes side a sutor for Reformation durst neither for shame denie not yet for feare affirme he sought by mouing and after his maner prouing a newe question to obscure and tourne away at the least vntil he sawe furder howe the tymes would goe to shift off the present proposition that pressed so sore with such ambiguous doubtful delphicke words speaches as might be interpreted in what sense himself list And he salfly tourne to that side that were likest to preuaile carrie the creadit in the world First by way of Supposition and Admission in these wordes If it were admitted that there is some yoke of antichristian gouernement Vnder which the poore Church may groane is yt therfore no longer the spouse of CHRIST Mr. Giff hauing thus entreÌ„ched himself might issue out of this skoâ—ce and turne to which side he would As wel might he from hence haue stoode of the Reformistes faction by saying that he neuer sought to plead for or to defend this gouernemeÌ„t of these Prelates but euen in these wordes he doth affirme and pronounce yt to be a yoke of antichristian gouernement a bondage an oppression of the Church c. As now being reuoulted to the Pontifical side he saith he did but propounde it by way of question supposition admission For the present gouernment he holdeth yt the true very gouernment of Christ in substance matter howsoeuer yt haue not the same forme and be not executed in that maner which Christ hath prescribed Of which forme there is great question whether it be permaneÌ„t or variable Neither wil he meddle with the discussing therof because he wil displease neither side But this he held and holdeth That the true Church may be oppressed and remaine vnder some yoke of antichristian gouernmeÌ„t That it is the lot of the Church to be oppressed with outward bondage to be made to keep the vineyarde which is not her owne to be beaten of the watch meÌ„ c. Mr. Gif was answered vnto these That there is great difference betwixt ciuile bondage and ecclesiastical bondage Betwixt outward oppression or persecution and an antichristian yoke or gouernment That the Church had beene or might be in ciuile bondage vnto outwardly oppressed and persecuted by either ciuile magistrates as Pharao Nebuchadnezzar c Or by false ecclesiastical Ministers proud antichristian vsurpers as Pâ—shur Caiaphas Annanias c. But yet that the Church of God may neuer by the one or the other sorte be brought into bondage of and wittingly remaine in subiection vnto anie yoke of antichristian gouernement not euen to the least lawe tradition or deuise of man which they see to be contrary to the word of God For this was shewed to be a losse of christian libertie if they should by the will or power of anie mortal man or men whosoeuer be againe entangled in any yoke of bondage or brought in subiection of anie lawe deuise or tradition of man seeme yt neuer so holie or expedient be yt Circumcision Daies Feastes Fastes Meates c To be so coÌ„trarie to the Gospel as the truth therof should not contynue amoÌ„gst them if they should giue place to anie man in the least of these thinges by way of subiection for the space of an howre Gal. 2. 4. 5. To add vnto the worde of God to superordeyne vnto the Testament of Christ yea to abrogate the Testament of Christ. Gal. 3. 15. To worship God in vayne Mat. 15. 9. Not to hold the head but to be rashlie puffed vp in the sense of their owne fleshe Coll. 2. 18. 19. It was shewed that Christ is the onlie lawe-giuer Kinge Husband and Lord of in his Church That one kingdome caÌ„not receiue two kinges One marriage bed two husbaÌ„ds One house two Lordes so contrarie as Christ and Antichrist at on and the same instant And that one neck cannot be said to beare two yokes and drawe in them both at one instant Neither one person be a faithfull subiect wife seruant to two so diuers and contrarie Kinges Husbands Lords as CHRIST and Antichrist are CHRIST diuideth not neither hath part fellowship or communion with Antichrist There is contynual warre betwixt their kingdomes and subiectes betwixt the false and true Church the false and
thinges they wil doe vnto you because they haue not knowen the Father nor me I hope these are no marckes of the true Church not to knowe God nor Christ or to vse such barbarous hostilitie towardes the disciples and faithful seruantes of Christ. If then these marckes this tyraÌ„nous vsage the bloode of the Sainctes be founde vpon the Church of England they shal by this glasse and place descrie her to be the malignant persecuting Synagogue and not that persecuted Church consisting of Christes true disciples and faithful seruants witnesses As to his other shoteancker and fundamental vsual place at al assaies 2 Thess. 2. v. 4. from whence he draweth a maine argument from the Church of Rome and of England to proue them both the Churches of God Because it is there said that Antichrist shal sit in the Temple of God And Antichrist sitteth in the Church of Rome and England Therfore the Churches of Rome and of England are the Churches of God I doe refer the reader to the seconde transgression for answeare which place and argument he shal there find lardglie handled and discussed IN the next poincte Mr. G. in his bad conscience finding the litle consequent from ciuile to antichristian bondage quite forgeteth forsaketh tourned the questioÌ„ And would now make vs or at least make others belieue that we hold that the Church maie be in no outwarde boÌ„dage wheras we hold yt may not beare Antichristes yoke or be brought into anie antichristian bondage Hauing fullie set downe this opinion as ours he pronounceth vs. Anabaptistes and wondreth how so prowde a spirit could be in rotten flesh so flatlie to contradict the spirit of God in these places Genes 15. Exod. 20. and al the places of the Prophets where the Lorde threatneth that they should be ledd into Babilon be there in bondage To take awaye his wonder though not his follie We giue him againe and againe to vnderstand That we neuer denied but that the Church might be in ciuile bondage in bodilie oppression but neuer might be brought into anie antichristian bondage either lardge or straight outward or inwarde as he distinguisheth And therfore willed him to put difference betwixt ciuile and antichristian bondage betwixt bodilie oppression persecution c and anie ecclesiastical antichristian yoke Wee acknowledge the Church to haue bene in ciuile bondage in great persecution and bodilie oppression in Egipt Babilon But that they were there in anie ecclesiastical boÌ„dage or receiued anie antichristian yoke we vtterlie denie And demande of Mr. G. where he can shew that anie of that faithful there bowed downe to their idolatries receiued anie newe lawes and ordinances at those tyrantes for the worship of God the administratioÌ„ and gouernmeÌ„t of the Church Or if he can shew that anie did thus whether those persons were by the worde of God to be esteamed members of the Church And as to the place by him alleadged 1 Corinth 7. 21. 22. Art thou caled a bond seruant care not for it For the bond Seruant calâ—d in the Lord is the Lordes freeman yt fullie sheweth that difference which we are driuen so often to inculcate vnto him betwixt ciuile and antichristian bondage The one here shewed to be an holie estate and calling no preiudize to the kingdome of God or to the libertie of the Sainctes The other in al those places aboue recited to be contrarie to the kingdome of CHRIST to our christian libertie and faith to be intollerable and not to be borne or suffred of the Church or anie member of CHRIST In as much as Antichrist is an aduersarie an opposite and lawlesse fellowe that lifteth himself vp not onlie against but aboue God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thess. 2. causing al both smale and great riche and poore to receiue his marcke Reuel 13. which marcke we haue declared from sondri places to be bondage and subiection to his statutes and decrees euen as christian libertie is the marcke of the children of the free woman of the heauenlie Ierusalem Which bondage and subiection being the marck of the Beast all the men that receiue the same either vpon their fore-heade or vpon their haÌ„d shal drinck of the wyne of the wrath of God of that pure wyne mixt in the cup of his wrath and shalbe tormeÌ„ted in fire brimstone before the holie Angells before the Lambe and the smoke of their torment shall ascend euermore and they shall haue no rest day nor night which worship the Beast his image and whosoeuer receiueth the prynt of his name Reu. 14. And it followeth immediatlie Here is the patience of the Sainctes here they that keep the commandements of GOD and faith of IESVS Wherevpon we may coÌ„clude that no antichristian yoke not euen in the least things is to be borne or suffred in Christes Church by waye of subiection not for the space of one hower But all thinges rather to be vndergonne then to stoope downe to the Beast to beare his marcke or worship his image BY this tyme Mr. Gif hauing shot off al his newe ordinaÌ„ce to litle purpose retireth himself againe to his old skonce wil by no meanes be driuen from his two places of the Songe Wherbie when he before so missed to proue the Church in anie antichristian bondage he nowe letteth that matter fal and bringeth these places to proue the Church to stand in outwarde bondage Which doctrine thoughe it was neuer by vs denied but that the Church might be in ciuile bodily boÌ„dage yet wee affirme nothing lesse to be proued by these places In the first vvee hope Mr. G. wil not be so grosse to take those vineyardes for locall vineyardes and that setting or putting to keepe them for ciuile or bodilie bondage for besides that nothing could be more grosse or diuers from that heauenlie spirituall argument of Salomon in that songe Soe would CHRIST neuer wil the Church or anie member of the Church to shake off anie lawfull or ciuile yoke in that maner to depart from their earthlie Lords Masters to refuse such lawfull seruice honest labour as they shoulde enioyne them Likewise to the seconde place There may great differeÌ„ce be put betwixt bondage and persecution or oppression That the Church there was in grieuous persecutioÌ„ is euident but that yt was in anie bondage we caÌ„not by that text or anie circumstaÌ„ce therof perceiue Thus Mr. G. euerie way misseth his marcke and as a giddye droncken man he reeleth from one side to the other Sometimes endeuouring by these places to proue the Church in bondage to some antichristian yoke yet not daring to affirme those vineyardes which her mothers sonnes put her to keepe to be Antichristes vineyardes which if affirme and proue not there is no antichristian yoke to be dreamed on in that place al the strength of his reason or rather delusion lijng in these wordes The Sonnes of my Mother vvere incensed against me they set
me the keper of the vineyardes mie vineyarde that to me I kept not The true interpretation whereof it here booteth not to stande vpon sufficeth that no antichristian yoke or bondage can from this place or from anie one worde therof be drawen and inforced But yet Mr. G. doth herein presse vs vvith these places of the songe in that the faithfull did not here separate themselues from vnder these euil pastors and gouernours as herestickes and schismatickes doe And this he againe proueth by th' example of our Sauiour and his Disciples who did not separate themselues from the high Priestes Scribes and Pharasies so long as the vineyarde was not takeÌ„ from them c. To which proof he hath in the SECOND TRANSGRESSION his ful answere To these places In the first the Church hath an absolute and direct commandemeÌ„t from God himself To goe foorth not to staye in the steps of that flocke to feed her kids aboue the tabernacles of those sheepheardes In the second we can but wonder to see Mr. G. so insensate grosse to imagine that these persecuting watchmen were Ministers or members of the true Church Especiallie seing the two Churches so liuelie in that place described The one malignant persecuting the other the true Church and persecuted Betweene which I weene there is as great a separation as betwixt light and darcknes betwixt hel and heauen Neither did the Church there staye with or was stayed by those watchmen but went to the Daughters of Ierusalem to seek and enquire for Christ much-lesse as this man doteth stayed in their fould in their tentes Or remayned vnder the gouernment and bondage of those persecuting watchmen that openlie opposed against Christ and could not endure that the Church should seek him Neither can anie thing be imagined more false or contrary to the argument of that heauenlie songe then that the Church of Christ may at anie hand beare or stand in anie bondage to the yoke of Antichrist Whose necke Christ adornes with chaynes and she againe her doore postes with garlandes for him Song 1. 9. 6. 13. Vnder whose heade CHRITES left hand alwaies is and his right hande embraceth her Song 2. 6. Song 3. Shee layethe holde of CHRIST and bringethe him into her Mothers house into the chamber of her that conceiued her There also is his bedde set vp muche more glorious then the marriage bedde of Salomon about which bedd sixtie valiant men of the mightie men of Israel are said to stand and guarde all of them handling the sworde expert in warre with his sworde vpon his thinge from the feare by might Song 4. The necke of the Church is likned to the tower of Daniel built for the armorie where a thowsand shieldes doe hange al the targetts of the stronge men And Song 8. Christ saith his vineyard is allwaies wholly before him he chalendgeth and gathereth al the revenues therof himself he diuideth them not nor imparteth thâ—m to anie other as Salomon or other earthlie Princes are constrayned to doe What part or right then what honor or homage especiallie what bondage is left here to Antichrist But thus they are broken that thus wilfullie of set purpose stumble at the worde as this man doeth YEt procedeth this graceles man furder And is not afraide to affirme That the Church euerie member therof is in some spiritual bondage to sinne and draweth an argument from this position That therfore much more may yt be in some outward bondage to Antichrist This execrable position and argument the holie Bishops and learned Priestes of England are coÌ„tent to let publiquelie passe from their viewe and correction because yt pleadeth for the antichristian vsurpation of the one and the seruile bondage of the other But when this argument shal neuer so litle by the worde of God be skanned yt shalbe found most heretical and blasphemouse For verilie if after our faith in Christ wee be now left in anie bondage to sinne then doth sinne stil liue and raigne in vs and we stil bounde vnto and with yt then hath not Christ fullie freed vs from the curse of the law Death and Hel. TheÌ„ was not Christes death a sufficient ransome for neither exteÌ„ded to al our sinnes neither hath he subdued or set vs free from al our enimies neither haue we as yet anie perfect peace or reconciliation with God And then was his comming vayne then can no flesh be saued therbie then must wee looke for an other redeemer or ells looke for him to come againe to dye for our sinnes that remaine and raigne in vs. For the rewarde of the least sinne is death being a transgression of Gods lawe And if wee be in bondage to sinne then are we not Kinges and Priestes vnto God Is not this a meete Minister of the Gospel that knoweth not yet the worck of our redemption the benefite of Christes death the priueledge of the Sainctes that cannot and will not learne to put difference betwixt the frailtie or pronenes to commit sinne which is in this mortal flesh of all the faithful and that bondage and subiection to sinne which is neuer founde in anie of the faithfull after they haue once trulie acknowledged and embraced Christ Howsoeuer the ministrie of the Church of England may allowe publish these doctrines yet are they most odious execrable to the soule and conscience of all that knowe feare or loue the Lorde IESVS CHRIST NOwe at length we are come to the second proposition of our argument or rather to the fourth TRANSGRESSION wherewith their Church of England is chardged vzt That their Churches are ruled by and wilfully remaine in subiection vnto an antichristian and vngodly gouernment contrarie to the institution of our Sauiour CHRIST This wee shewed in our first writing by the publicke and present estate of the Church of England in their whole ministrie worship administration ordinances ceremonies censures cannons customes Courtes to be antichristian euen the same yoke and gouernment that the Pope sometimes exercised by those his naturall children and vnfaithful seruants the Bishopps who nowe haue gotten this power into their owne handes Most of these if not all haue bene alreadie in this present treatise declared and proued to be idolatrous popish blasphemous false and antichristian wholly swarued from the rules of Christes Testament Anie of these howe M r. G. hath by the worde of God approued let the vnpartial reader iudge This their ecclesiasticall gouernment which nowe is in question he faith is the same in matter though yt varie in forme fâ—om CHRISTES gouernment Wherof nowe is arisen a great question in their Church Whether that Apostolicke forme of discipline which they prescribed to the Churches should be perpetuall or variable The Reformistes that hold yt perpetuall sue and complaine to the Parliaments for the same Apostolicke forme to be established and to haue this present gouernment of these Bishopps and their false hierarchie with their Courtes and offices
by the death of CHRIST and by diuers signes wonders from heauen that take boldnes to innouate change alter the inuiolable perpetual ordinances of CHRISTES Testament and to set vp a nâ—we Leitourgie and to bring in a newe ministrie and gouernment according to the same If God were so iealous ouer the ordinances and vtilences of that material Temple which cosisted but of wood and stone that he permitted not anie thing to those excellent seruantes Moses Dauid Salomon in al that busines which they receiued not by diuine oracle from his owne mouth Neither suffred wilful transgression in anie that drewe neare to administer before him but executed most fearefull exaÌ„ples vpon sondrie as Nadab Abihu Corath vzzah vzziah c. How much more iealouse and seueare shall he be ouer the ordinances and administration of this spiritual house which consisteth of the soules and bodies of men ouer that kingdome of his Sonne which cannot be shaken ouer that Tabernacle which caÌ„not be remoued the stakes wherof can neuer be takeÌ„ away neither shall anie of the cordes therof de broken for euer Shal not the Lord destroye them which thus misbuilde and destâ—oy his Temple Can they thinck themselues wiser or more in fauour with God their Moses Dauid Salomon To haue greater priueledge then the Apostles who deliuered not anie thing which they had not receiued And bownde all builders and Churches to that which they deliuered vnto the worldes end teachinge them to obserue all thinges whatsoeuer Christ had commaunded them to keepe the true paterne and that holie commandement vndefiled and without blame vntil that appearing of our Lord IESVS CHRIST yea can they thinck themselues wiser and fuller of eyes within and without to haue greater sight and prouidence of thinges present and to come thinges inwarde and outwarde then the Lorde and builder of the house himself That they dare thus presumptuouslie violate and innouate the ordinances the outwarde forme of gouernment administration to vse their owne wordes which he hath instituted for his Church kingdome Thinck they these of lesse momeÌ„t value theÌ„ those ordinaÌ„ces â—utward formes beloÌ„ging to the Tabernacle TeÌ„ple vnder y e lawe Or is not this to perfer that material Temple the ordinaÌ„ces therof to the spiritual Temple the TestameÌ„t of Christ The person ministrie of Moses to the person ministrie of Christ To make Moses more faithful absolute in his house then Christe In as much as the ordinaÌ„ces of the Temple were perfect and inuiolable such as no Prince or Priest might add to alter innouate or breake the least of them But the ordinances formes of Christ in his Church so imperfect weake insufficient yea so incoÌ„gruent vnmeete as they are left arbitrable at the discreation of men conformed to the wil of Princes to polecies times and states yea doe not these men that hold the forme or maner of the administration of Christes discipline as they terme yt variable and arbitrable and that â—resume to prescribe an other maner of executing the same hold their owne waies deuises more wise equal and conuenient theÌ„ the Lords waies and thrust their owne into the place of the Lords which formes deuises of theirs can no more agree or be ioyned to the Lordes ordinances in his gouernmeÌ„t order administratioÌ„ then heaueÌ„ earth can be mingled Neither may they without sinne be compared togither The Lords forme that he hath giuen disposed to euerie part actioÌ„ and exercise of his Church only best fitting agreeing to the same neither suffring or receiuing auy other For as it is writteÌ„ the forme of this Citie is fowre square most firme immoueable and proportionable the height length and breath therof being equal Yea as our Sauiour pronounceth with his owne mouth most gratiously ofteÌ„ in the Songe Al the meÌ„bers features and proportioÌ„s of his Church are most beautifull amiable and euen rauishing the senses to behold as we see there from top to toe described not only in the seueral partes members and ioyntes but eueÌ„ in the proper peculiar formes proportions features of each How wicked then diuelish is the opinion of these Bishops their side that hold the formes order and maner of the actions administration gouernment of the Church prescribed in Christs TestameÌ„t and together ioyned coÌ„manded with the actions c not to be perpetual alwaies meete or convenient but to be variable at the dispositioÌ„ will of men But how monstruous is their presumption and barbarous their hauocke that dare not only to bereaue the Church of that heauenly forme which Christ hath prescribed in his Testament but in stead therof set vp impose their owne Lâ—itoâ—rgie their owne ougly deformed and monstruous shapes which caÌ„ no more agree to the offices actions of Christes Church then the pawes of a Beare the mouth of a Lyon c can agree be ioyned to an humane bodie which strange shapes â—alse members agree belong rather to the moÌ„struous bodie of that Beast then vnto the heauenly bodie of CHRIST For if the great Creator haue not permitted or giueÌ„ power to any mortal man to make or giue shape to the least member or part of an humane natural bodie not to make one hayre or being made to giue yt colour or sharpe white or blacke short or long Muchlesse theÌ„ hath the Lorde great Architect of the church his spiritual bodie giueÌ„ power to any Angel or mortal creature to make or change the least part or action therof in matter or forme But as he hath not called anie man to councell concerning these thinges but hath deliuered vnto all men a perfect paterne in his worde where we haue his whole minde howe he will haue all thinges donne in his Church so it behoueth al men soberly to rest in and carefully to beware not to change transgresse or swarue from the same at any hand willingly knowing that euen the Lorde our God is a consuming fire and wilbe serued also of vs in this his kingdome to his owne good liking with reuerence feare Now seeing we finde the forme paterne which Christ hath instituted giueÌ„ most perfect absolute such as caÌ„not be corrected or ameÌ„ded by anie humane deuise or ingenie such as cannot be separate from the partes actioÌ„s vnto which Christ hath ioyned them neither may those places or actioÌ„s receiue anie other forme but that therbie they become adulterate displeasing to God pernitious to meÌ„ It is euident that this gouernment which the Bishops exercise ouer the Church caÌ„not be the true gouernmeÌ„t or discipline of Christ because by their owne confessioÌ„s yt is executed after an other forme maner then Christ hath instituted Seing as we haue by manie reasons expresse Scriptures proued the forme is inioyned
he in all this space could bring vs no defence for them Wee cannot see by his owne reason seing they haue neither the true matter nor the forme of CHRISTES gouernment howe their gouernment should be held and esteamed the true and holie gouernment of Christ And then must that sequel which he so feareth needes followe that yt is an antichristian gouernment yoke such as the true Church seruantes of Christ may not beare and wittinglie stand vnder To perticulate all the seuerall corruptions abuses enormities of the gouernment of these antichristian Bishops is not in mie skil or power not knowing in anie measure their Cannons customes orders priueledges proceedings Onlie this in general I may affirme that of such pompeous stagelike popish mixt Courtes handling both ciuile ecclesiastical causes iudiciallie I neuer read through al the book of God or to belonge to Christes Church Especiallie exercising such absolute power iurisdiction ouer al Churches causes and persons ecclesiastical yea vsurping assuming and executing the whole power offices and dueties of al Churches yea euen the proper prerogatiues priuiledges only belonging to Christ himself To make impose or abrogate lawes To giue or rather sel licences dispensations to haue more benefices then one to marrie to eate flesh at tymes of restrainte c To cal sommon and fetch by coÌ„strainte al causes persons of the Church before them There to determine decree to censure silence suspeÌ„d sequester depose incarcerate punish by mulct what Minister or meÌ„ber of the Church they lust of their owne absolute aucthoritie without any controlement reprose or redresse The Church hauing no power or libertie to reprooue or refuse no not so much as call into question anie thing they do or decree to rebuke or censure these inordinate lawlesse fellowes for anie thing they doe either publickely or priuatly The Church must receiue obey as most holie whatsoeuer they decree or impose with al reuerence as the oracles of God though they be neuer so contrarie to the worde of God The Church or any other member of the Church in these Courtes be not permitted so much as to propounde or pleade their owne cause But are by them coÌ„pelled to their romish litigious course procedinges To speake pleade by a feed Advocate or Proctor after their popish order and custome Where for bribes fees al causes be they neuer so fowle corrupt are handled pleaded and proceede that I say not succeede And without such bribes fees no cause be yt neuer so iust and y e partie neuer so poore or innoceÌ„t hath audience or help Here being so many officers catchpolles attendantes to be feed pleased To all these rauenous Birdes with fingers the suetors sommoned become a pray But especially the faithful such as speak against and will not of conscience and faith vnto God stoope downe vnto their antichristian power or obey their vngodly decrees These shalbe worse vsed then any trayterous Papists or facinorous persons whatsoeuer who shall all of them by their purse or freindes escape well enough find fauour when these poore soules shall neuer geat out of their handes without wrack either of bodie or soule either death or denying the faith These though there be no direct matter euidence witnesses or accusers against them yet shall themselues be inforced to a corporal oth as they call it vpon and by a booke to answeare directly and truly to such articles and poyncts as shalbe propownded vnto them If they denie or make conscience either of the maner or matter of this oth then instead of godly instruction or christian persuasion they are forthwith committed to prison yea for the most parte to close prison there to remaine shut vp from al ayre exercise friendes dueties callings c vntill they either yeild to take this idolatrous blasphemous and impious oth or dye vnder their handes No baile maineprise help benefite or redresse by lawe by the Queenes Royal writtes or Courtes allowed to any that are committed by the leaste of this hellish Anarchie Whose lawlesse and insolent dealinges oppressions iniuries violence may not be caled in question or examined by anie ciuile Magistrates or Courtes All which they patronize by her Ma ties high or especiall Commission vnto them Although her Ma tie suffreth her Roial Prerogatiue to be handled considered of in some of these ciuile Courtes yea graunteth to all her free borne subiectes the benefite free vse of her Highnes lawes euen in anie cases or causes betwixt her Highnes and them according to the great Charter in the Magna Charta whervnto her Ma tie is sworne which Charter also these lawlesse Prelates most presumptuouslie and tyrannously violate breake vnder colour of her Ma ties Commission thus setting her Ma ties Commission against her Ma ties Prerogatiue Courtes Royal against that great Charter of the land against all her Highnes lawes yea against al the lawes of God the TestameÌ„t Kingdome of Christ. But to say as it is their procedinges are both against ther coÌ„mission if they might be dulie examined conferred thervnto and against her Ma tâ—es meaning Whose milde preceable iust gouernmeÌ„t in al causes that procead from her self assure vs that She would neuer wittingly graunt such a commission as shoulde be so preiudicial to her owne Crowne Royal dignitie to the estate of the Church and of the whole common wealth as this wherby these Prelates beare themselues their vngodly procedings is That power graunted vnto her Ma tie by ParliameÌ„t to appoinct aucthorize whom she shal thinck meet to execute vnder her al maner iurisdictioÌ„s priuiledges and preemineÌ„ces concerning ecclesiastical causes to her belonging is as also al other her Princely power aucthoritie alwaies to be vnderstood in the Lord so far as shalbe found consonant to his word For neither is there giuen neither may or wil her Ma tie take or exercise any furder or other power then the Lord her God giueth her In whom Kinges reigne of whom their power is diriued and holden by whom yt is circumscribed and limited to whom they shal as anie other persons accompt If then these Prelates and their antichristian Hierarchie these romish Courtes and their popish procedinges in the same be not fownde to be of God to haue anie warrant in his word or to belong to the ministrie gouernment of Christes Church then can no commission or humane aucthoritie whatsoeuer make them lawfull impose or enioyne them vpon the Church Neither ought anie Christian to obey them at the CommandmeÌ„t of any mortal maÌ„ Men must alwaies be obeyed in the Lord. Vnto whom when or wherein they be fownd coÌ„trarie or opposite there must God rather then meÌ„ be obeyed His indignation that caÌ„ cast both body soule into hel fire is more to be feared theÌ„ theirs that can but touch the body only To obey Gods commaundements and to refrayne
continueth in this estate a true established visible church within y e outward Couenāt of God so far as we may ought to iudge by his worde thē doubtlesse for mie part I wil graunt yt a sounde Maior proposition And if he shal bring the church of Rome for instance in the Minor I must then yeild to his argumēt Because y◠church at Rome was sometimes rightly gathered established and within the couenant Yet euen then I suppose yt wil be harde for him to make the like assured proof that euer her daughter of England was rightly established into that christiā order within the couenant But I doubt rather and by her present estate iudge that she was among the childrē of her Mothers fornications and therfore without the Couenant To the second reason it will also hardly followe that because some faithful men haue bene called to some generall knowledge of God and of Christ in this estate and because they in their ignorance cotynued in the same estate that this should therfore iustifie the outward estate of the Church which the worde of God condemneth or prooue yt in this estate the true established Church of Christ when they haue nothing aright according to Christes ordinance as we haue prooued in this treatise whether I refer for a more ful answeare of these reasons hasting to the second poyncte Wherein I before shewed how God commandeth al his faithful seruantes of what estate or degree soeuer to flee out of Babilon the false Church and being escaped not to stand still to remember the Lord a far off to let Ierusalem come into their minde to goe vp to SION to seeke out and to repaire vnto the place where God hath put his name To seek the Church and the kingdome of CHRIST to take his yoke vpon them to assemble together in his name with his promise of direction and protection and with his authoritie to establish his offices and ordinances amongst them giuen by him to the ministrie and gouernmēt of his Church vnto the worldes end there to leade their liues together in all mutuall duties in his holie order faith and feare Now as we shewed all perticular and priuate men whosoeuer to be called out of the false Church from confusion and out of the world from dispersion vnto the true Church vnto order So likewise shewed we that all these faithfull persons whosoeuer were as yet but priuate men at their first comming out of the false Church and gathering together none of them being as yet called to anie ecclesiasticall office or function in the Church yt not being as yet established into order Wherevpon we concluded and still of necessitie enforce That seing God calleth all his seruantes out of confusion and will not haue them liue in dissipation or disorder but only in this order which he hath prescribed in his worde And hath giuen his Church aucthoritie and commandement to erect retaine and obserue this order vnto the worldes end And seeing in this estate the Church now consisteth but of priuate men That therfore the faithfull being as yet but priuate men ought by the commandement of God to assemble ioyne themselues together in the name faith of Christ and in all mutual dueties orderly to proceede according to the rules of the worde to a holy choice vse of such offices ordinances as Christ hath ordayned to the seruice gouernment of his Church And sure were not Mr. G. as forgeatful as he is ignorāt of the scriptures he could not but haue seene by the verie phrase the first proposition confirmed by many scriptures The secōd by many prophecies of this general defection and if not verified in these present tymes yet he cannot denie but some former not long sithence Therefore whilest he fighteth with the conclusiō he but spurneth against the prickes bewraieth the folly of his owne heart and no waye auoydeth or defendeth the daunger therebie His best answeare to this reason or rather manie reasons summed vp is as he thinketh to tourne it away by two questions and by manifold contumelies against our poore persons or to say as yt is by inaudible blasphemies against the Church of God likening the assemblie of the faithful gathered in the name and ioyned together in the faith of Christ proceding to th'establishing and exercise of Christes or dinances to the rebellious company of Corath Dathan Abyram to a rowte of mutynous prentices assembled without leaue of their Prince to chuse a Lorde Maior c. His first question is That if all were priuate at the first comming out of the false Church who they were that caled them together Or whether their cōming together doth make them otherwise then priuate We answeare that for anie thing we can see or may iudge by the word they were but priuate men that first caled them out of the false Church and that caused them to assemble together howsoeuer peraduenture indued with more excellent giftes and more rare graces then other Furder that being thus assembled they ceased not to be priuate men vntil they were lawfully caled vnto some true ecclesiastical office in and by the Church Yet al this notwithstanding the Church in this estate nowe consisting onlie of priuate men ought to procede to a right choice of Ministers c according to the commandement of God His next stombling-block or question is VVho should ordaine these Pastors Elders And whether we euer read of any ordained but by Apostles Euangelistes Pastors Teachers and Gouernours And vvhether that power vvas not at the first deriued from th'extraordinarie Ministers to the Ordinarie To this we haue aboue answered where wee entreated of the ordination of the Ministers of England and here againe doe answere That the Church had alwaies the power to chuse and ordaine their owne Ministers wherevnto yt ought to vse the most fit instruments whether these Pastors Teachers Elders if such be to be had or ells where they be not to be had to vse the fittest meanes and instrumentes that God exhibiteth For this power of ordination is not as Mr. G. and the vnruly cleargie of these dayes suppose deriued from the Apostles Euangelistes vnto the permanent ministrie of Pastors and Elders neither belongeth yt by anie peculiar right to their offices and persons segregate from the Church But yt is giuen by Christ and properlie belongeth vnto the Church wherevnto their Ministrie and persons also belonge and are by the Church to be vsed vnto this worck as occasion is administred And thus if a vaile were not laid ouer Mr. G. his heart at the reading of the scriptures he might finde that those cheife builders the Apostles Euāgelistes themselues vsed this power not to take yt from the Church but therein to assist the Church As we reade Act. 13. Where the Church being assembled vnto fasting prayer and other holy exercises yt is there said also that they layde handes vpon the Apostles and sent them
out though wee doubt not the Church did it by some one or moe of the Prophets or Elders and vnto the Church at their returne the Apostles declared the successe of their iourney In which iourney also the Apostles ordayning or rather helping the Churches to chose and ordaine Elders the word cheirotonesantes lifting vp handes whereby the whole action of chusing ordeyning is expressed doth clearly giue the propertie and right therof vnto the Churches and not vnto the Apostles only who as also the Euangelistes did but instruct direct help and assist the Church herein and not pluck away this power from the Churches Likewise the rules for the choice and ordination of Ministers in the Epistles to Timothie Titus and other places of y e scripture as Rom. 12. 1 Cor. 12. Eph. 4. are not perticularly directed or committed to the coÌ„sistorie of Elders as they cal yt sequestred withdrawen from the Church but vnto the Church consisting of al the members which is therevnto to vse as in all other publicke waighty causes such meet fit instruments as the Lorde affordeth and apoyncteth Neither is this action of approbation and acception or ordination of Ministers so seuered or disioyned from the election as these men dreame Or so tyed to the office or persons of the Elders as the Church might either not ordeyne or not ordeyne without Elders And aswel might y â— Elders take into their hands the elections excommunications c of the Church as the ordinatioÌ„ in this maner Againe if the ordination were thus of necessitie tyed to the handes office of Elders how theÌ„ should the Church after this general defection corruption vnder Antichrist where al the starres were fallen to the earth and the whole shape of the heauen departed away as a booke wrapped vp a new strange ministry brought out of the bottomlesse pit with him as wee reade euer recouer or haue anie true Ministrie againe in this world where should they haue true Elders to ordaine their Ministers In the false and papisticall Church there can be no true Elders or Ministers of Christ The true members of Christ can not be made the members of that Beaste the members of that Harlot The true Ministers of Christ cannot belong vnto neither can administer in the false Church but only belonge vnto and administer in the true stablished Church of Christ. But now in the tyme of this general apostasie and papistical corruption Mr. G. cannot shewe anie where anie true visible established Church vpon earth with the true ministrie gouernment worship sacraments ordinances of Christ howsoeuer in a singular conceipt of his owne he haue pleaded the Church of Rome and her daughters in their deipest apostasie to be in the true Church they and al theirs within the Couenant from antient discent to haue the true seale therof namelie baptisme there giuen vnto them all Yet here not being to be founde anie true christian Ministers or Elders who shal now ordaine their Ministers at their first comming out of popery departing from the Romish Church For nowe we wil transfer the case from our selues who are so odious in Mr. G. his eyes as no good thing wilbe allowed in or to vs vnto themselues When they first came out of poperie were they then Corah his companie an assembly of mutinous prentices Were they not all priuate men Or which of them was otherwise Ordinary or permanent Ministers they could not be because there was no true visible established Church vpon earth and for a thowsand reasons that might be drawen froÌ„ the forgery of their office administration c in y e popish Church Extraordinarie Ministers Apostles or Euangelistes the could not be because as we haue aboue proued they were ceased after y e foundatioÌ„ was once laide and y e work rightly erect according to the true paterne Neither finde we to any one established Church the offices of Apostles or Euangelistes perticularly giueÌ„ belonging or erected in anie of them as a ministri of contynuance Neither had these meÌ„ the caling due to Apostles Euangelistes Nor yet did they chalendge or execute anie such office as appeareth by their writings and profession where they would not haue bene ashamed of y e ministry God had caled them vnto to haue published themselues such as they were But if so be they had donne this yet their practize being so discrepant from the Apostolike paterne worke of the former Euangelistes we might not at any hand accept them for such Thus then at their first comming out of the false Church and gathering together they were but priuate men What then were they hereticks schismaticks for departing out of the false church were they coÌ„uenticlers sectories c for assembling together were they vsurpers and intruders without caling mutiners rebels against Princes and abridgers of their power aud withdrawers froÌ„ their obedience allegeaÌ„ce for dissuading the people froÌ„ the false Church the yoke of Antichrist al their detestable idolatrys and enormities for caling them to the communion of Sainctes to procede to the choice of Ministers and to the practize of Christes Testament as the Lorde shoulde reueale vnto them Al this they did or at the least professed endeuored to doe Yet I hope M r. G. that so buildeth their Tombes and garnisheth their sepulches wil not thus say of them howsoeuer he rayle on vs that doe and protest to doe no whit more If they were faithful ChristiaÌ„s such are we holding the same commune faith with them al Sainctes not as yet truly chardged or duly conuinced of any one error contrary to the faith They left the false Church so do we They assembled ioyned together in the faith of Christ so do we or at y e least would doe They were but priuate men and so are we They herein are not iudged to haue offended God or their Prince and why should wee for the same They herein did more then to come out of Babilon They did more then sweepe or repaire the house for they proceeded to the choice ordination of Miâ—â—sters to the building of the house c Or ells Mr. G. by his owne reasons must condemne them the Church and al the ministrie of the land yea of all Europe as wel as vs. IF he alleadge that though they left their popish administration and to administer in the popish Church yet they left not that ministerie they there had Wee answere as we haue answered that they receiued no better ministrie in the false Church then the false Church could did giue them neither could they bring anie better out theÌ„ they there receiued But the true ministerie belongeth not to the false Church neither caÌ„ the false Church ordaine true Ministers Againe whoseuer leaueth the publick administration of his Ministrie forsaketh his Ministrie But they left the publick administratioÌ„ of their ministrie The like argument may be drawen for leauing the
Church whereof they were Ministers And yet to stop his mouth farder if the Martyres and first witnesses had a true ministrie such also haue sondrie of vs whom he termeth Brownistes c yea by so much a better as he holdeth the ministrie of the Churche of England better then the ministrie of the Church of Rome Yea if M r. G. his owne ministrie be good such the same haue diuers of vs had and are as yet vndisgraded otherwise then by vnfaigned repentance of so detestable a Ministrie So that if they lost not their ministrie by forsaking the Churche they receaued it of and exercised it in why shoulde M r. G. be so seuere to iudge others that may make the same plea If they saye they left not the Church of Rome but the corruptiōs therof what should let vs to alleadge the same nowe against them if we would stand vpon those shiftes doublings But we vse no such coloured excuses neither relye vpon mens persons and doinges wee haue the expresse commandement of God for our warrant of al those thinges we doe or refuse to doe and stand to make proofe tryal therof by the same word gladly submitting our selues al our actions and whole faith vnto this tryal Although also we haue and vse th'examples and practize of these faithful that first came out of the popish Churche and enterprised the erection and practize of Christes Ministrie ordinances amongst themselues according to that measure of knowledge God gaue them Whose errors though wee shunne neither will mainetayne our owne when they shalbe shewed vs cleauing onlie to the true paterne of Gods word yet make we their presidēt a bulwark for vs against these cauilling enimies Who must for doing these thinges either condemne them and so themselues and their whole Church and doings with them Or ells with no shame or iustice condemne vs of heresie schisme sectes presumption intrusion rebellion c for doing the self same thinges they did or at the least professed to doe yea for doing them better nearer the true paterne then they did If they in this doing neither intruded without caling nor presumed aboue their caling Why are we iudged for this doing to doe both yea for this saying to haue put an halter about our neckes Doth not this our hange-man executioner that with ioye speaketh of the chaynes and fetters that these bloodie Bishopps lay vpon the faithful seruantes of Christ for leauing their antichristian yoke and seking Christs heauenlie gouernment put with the same hande and trise the halter about these godlie Martyres neckes yea about his owne and his Lorde Bishops neckes and al the Ministers neckes of the land that haue no other defence for their vngodly ministry and doings then the erroneous practize of these godly Martyres who as hath bene proued were but priuate men at their first cōming out of popery erection of these Churches as we now be Mr. GIFF. had not best shew vs manie of these trickes of legier du main lest he ensnarrle choke himself with the same halter he would cast about our neckes and kil himself his whole Church with that sharpe weapon wherwith he would kill vs at once in his furious moode For sure if it be vnlawful for priuate men to assemble and in this estate to proceede to the election ordination of Ministers then by the same lawe was it vnlawful for them so to doe Then are all these Bishops Ministers priuate men vsurpers no more true Ministers then such a one as the mutinous prentices should make Maior were a true Maior Yea let me goe furder if the Church consisting of priuate men may not in this estate erect and ordaine Christes true ministrie amongst them then is there no true ministri vpon earth neither euer can be vntil God raise vp new Apostles and Euangelistes and buildeth a new Church vpon a new foundation which shalbe when vve haue a newe Christ. And then Mr. G. shal haue his dreame For he saith that vvhen God vvill haue his vvorke donne he vvill raise vp extraordinarie workemen thervnto But where read Mr. G. this positiō if not amongst the Anabaptistes Sure he neuer founde it in the new Testament vvhere vve haue the minde of Christ a perfect foundation an accompleat ministrie vntil Christes comming So that we neede not to say in our heartes who shall ascend vp to heauen for vs or descend from heauen vnto vs or goe ouer the sea for vs to bring or teach vs the Commandement of our God when the worde is so neare vs euen in our mouthes and in our heartes for to doe yt Therfore when Mr. G. shall make his proofe of this assertion And shew his warrant and promise that God will now raise vp to his Church extraordinarie worckmen and that til then no priuate men ought to proceede to the choice and ordination of Ministers but to tarye and expect this promise of the Lorde Then surelie we will acknowledge him no false Prophet no Anabaptisticall dreamer and that we haue presumed ouer far vpon the Lordes authoritie and commandement giuen to his Church vnto the worldes end to chuse and ordaine his ministerie and to practize amongst them whatsoeuer he hath commanded But nowe because this were to bring Christ from aboue and againe from the deade because also we haue Gods direct commandement to goe out of the false Church being come out to assemble and ioyne together and being so ioyned to proceede to the erection of his ministrie and practize of his ordinances and haue his aucthoritie promise of blessing to these proceedings because we haue the practize of Christes Apostles in planting the primatiue Churches and now latelie th'examples of such as endeuored to build this Church they liue in we dare not by any vayne hope or threates of this false Prophet be drawen to neglect so great saluation to continue either in apostasie or disorder and to transgresse or neglect the Lordes commaundement THe next obiection against vs is drawen from an especiall obseruation in our first Article where we confessed the vniversal Church and kingdome of CHRIST to extend to all such as by true faith apprehend and confesse CHRIST IESVS howsoeuer they be skattered and wheresoeuer dispersed vpon the face of the whole earth Hence Mr. GIFF. concludeth that seing the faithfull may be in state of grace and haue CHRIST their Kinge though they liue not vnder that gouernment order that CHRIST hath established in and to his Church therfore it is not necessarie for priuate men to set yt vp Sure this is a weake argument and not worth half the noting obseruation he hath made of yt we must for all this denie yt and finde no more consequent then if he had therfore concluded that the communion of Sainctes the ministrie and ecclesiasticall gouernment of CHRIST are not to be sought of the faithfull because some faithfull may be saued that liue not in an
established church vizt such as are in captiuitie sicknes age or in such times place as they knowe not where to finde one day of the Sonne of man He might aswell conclude that because God is able doth saue some in the false Church Therfore priuate meÌ„ ought not to forsake the false Church God is able to saue some in dispertion out of the established Church Therfore priuate men ought not to seek the established Church THe last greatest matter is that we runne before the Princes commandement whose dutie it is to reforme Churches Priuate men might not so much as sweepe them much-lesse build them For this is to erect a state gouernmeÌ„t because the power of the Church is both publicke greate We haue aboue shewed that y e Church hath Gods coÌ„mandement authoritie alwaies to erect Christes ministri gouernment amongst them That the Church in this estate consisteth only of of priuate men neither are there anie true Ministers anie where to be found vpon the earth neither any extraordinarie Ministers to be looked for seing they are long since ceased Therfore the Church in this estate consisting only of priuate men ought to erect this ministerie and gouernment ells should they also cease and neuer be had againe vpon the earth and so should there neuer be any established Church ministrie Sacramentes c agayne in this world yet here must be noted by the way that Mr. G. runneth too much vpoÌ„ and wresteth too far these wordes priuate men when we speake of the Church consisting only of priuate men Now vnto his crimination the Church hauing this coÌ„mandement aucthoritie giuen of God vnto the worldes end we before shewed him that no Prince might take it away or without great wronge hinder them from the performance hereof yea that the seruantes of God ought not to be staied from doing the coÌ„mandements of God vpon anie restrainte or persecution of any mortall man whosoeuer For this we alleadged the examples and practize of the Apostles who then had bene guiltie of the same disobedience rebellion if Princes in this busines had bene to be stayed for or their restrainte had bene a sufficent let yea that persecution and the crosse of Christ were vtterly abolished if the Church and faithfull were not to proceede in their dueties vntill Princes giue leaue We shewed also that the obedience and practize of Gods will was no disobedience or preiâ—dize to the Prince That we attempted nothing beyonde our calling neither transgressed in our calling We medled not with the reformation of anie publick abuse either in the common wealth or in their Church otherwise then by prayers vnto God and godly exhortation We only according vnto Gods commandement refrained from their idolatrie and other publicke euils and assembled together in all holy and peaceable maner to worship the Lord our God and to ioyne our selues together in the faith vnto mutual duties This we shewed to be the duetie of euerie priuate man that would be saued to leaue the false Church and to seeke the true Church And being thus assembled ioyned in the faith we shewed it to be their dutie together to seeke that ministrie and gouernment which Christ hath left vnto his Church and for the Church to erect the same VNto the Apostles proceeding without the licence of Princes he maketh a double answere One in respect of the persons of the Apostles that they were furnished with a special coÌ„mission and authoritie from CHRIST himself to set vp his kingdome which commission and power the Pastors and Teachers successiuely receiued deliuered ouer to others so that priuate men may not haue this power The other in respect of those Princes in the Apostles tyme which were all heathen and therfore it had bene bootlesse to sue to them But where there is a christian Prince that holdeth the fundamentall poynctes of the christian faith though otherwise this christian Prince doe erre in some matters of doctrine or touching the rules of discipline euerie godly priuate man is to keepe a good conscience not breaking the vnitie and peace of the Church But not to take publicke authoritie to reforme THese instances of the persons of the Apostles and Princes as they are litle to the purpose so doe they him as litle good If the commandement of God were sufficient warrant to the Apostles to doe their worke though al the Princes of the world resisted then must the commandement of the same God be of the same effect to all other instrumentes whom it pleaseth the Lorde to vse in their callings to his seruice also though all the Princes in the world should withstand and forbid the same For neither dignitie of the persons that are vsed make the commandement of God of more authoritie or necessitie to be donne neither yet the greatnes or the goodnes of the persons that withstand this commandement of God make yt of lesse authoritie or necessitie Onlie let the seruantes of God be sure to haue the commaundement and calling of their God for that they doe and then they neede not feare the Powers that are placed of of God for the praise and not for the punishment of the good Our question then is not whether priuate men may doe that which is not their dutie to which they haue no commanndement as this accuser surmizeth to bring vs into danger and hatred But whether they may not doe that which God commanndeth them within the limites of their caling As to forâ—ake idolatrie and the false Church to seke the true worship of God in the true Church though all the Princes of the world whether belieuers or infidels should forbid the same And this we affirme to be the duetie of euerie perticular person whosoeuer forbid We say not now that priuate men may reforme the false Church abolish publick idolatrie or depose a false ministrie that the Kinge setteth vpp This were to breake the boundess of their calling to intrude vpon the Princes office and great cause had they then to feare for he beareth not the sworde in vayne Againe our question is not whether it is the office and dutie of Princes to see abuses reformed both in the Church and common Wealth which we thinck no man to be so ignorant or barbarous to denie except the Anabaptistes But vvhether the Church ought not now amongst themselues freely to practize CHRISTS Testament either in erecting his officers and ordinances or in reforming or correcting anie fault or abuse that ariseth amongst them vvithout staying for the Princes licence yea though the Prince should vpon the paynes of death forbid This we affirme to be the dutie of euerie perticular Congregation CHRIST hauing therfore giuen vnto each and all of them his sacred power and aucthoritie to binde and to loose in earth and to doe all thinges whatsoeuer he hath commaunded them vvith promise to be with them vnto the end of the world He hath giuen them the
two edged sworde of his mouth to cut downe all sinne The mightie spirituall weapons of his worde to bring in captiuitie euerie thought to the obedience of CHRIST to to the ouerthrowing of all munitious reasonings and sublimitie lifted vp against the knowledge of God and to haue in a readines to reuendge all disobedience To cast sinne into the Epha and the talent of Gods iudgment vpon yt and to remoue yt out of the Church with all power and celeritie with the vvinges of a Storke and the wynde vnder their vvinges and to lift vp the Epha betwixt the heauen and the earth in the eyes of all men CHRIST hath giuen this aucthoritie to his seruantes whom he hath left in his house and hath commanded them all therfore to watche together To obserue and avoide them that cause anie diuisions or offenses contrarie to the doctrine that they haue learned To contende for the maintenance of the whole faith Not to intermit or to be withdrawen from anie part of the same by anie man or Angell for persecution or anie thing that man can doe vnto them euerie where vvarning instructing and exhorting his seruantes not to feare persecution for righteousnes sake to take vp and beare his crosse daylie c Likewise for the neglect of those thinges God reproueth and stirreth vp the Churches To repent and to doe the first workes or ells he wil come against them speedily and remoue their candlestick To repent or ells he wil come against them speedily and fight against them with the sworde of his mouth Commending those Churches that kept that they had the worde of his patience in persecution promising them the Crowne of life if they remaine faithfull vnto the death to make them that ouercome pillers in the Temple of God c. M r. Giffard he is contented that vnder heathen or popish Princes the Church now may reforme or proceed in the practize of the whole will of God but at no hand where the Prince posesseth the faith in the fundamental poinctes though otherwise he erre and mis-leade the whole Churche in some matters of doctrine or touching the rules of discipline In these abuses and corruptions euerie priuate man is to keepe a good conscience but none to take publick aucthoritie to reforme Because these Kinges are principal members of the Church c. What cleare conscience any priuate man that yeildeth to these publick seene errors or transgressions Or the whole Church whilest yt wittinglie doth or suffreth these thinges to be donne can keepe we haue aboue shewed in the SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION How expreslie contrarie this leauened traditionall proposition of M r. G. is to all these Scriptures and doctrines aboue recited is so euident to all men as yt needeth no furder or lardger refutation If God haue committed his whole worde vnto his Church as the foundation of their faith and of euery action they doe commanding them to stand to the death for the maintenance of the whole truth and the holy practize of the same and to cast out in his name and power all that publicklie and obstinatlie hold anie opinion or that so commit anie transgression contrary to his worde If God for the neglect hereof haue menaced to come in iudgment and exhorteth the Churches vpon the first discouerie hereof to speedie repentance Howe can M r. G. persuade the Churche to contynue wittingly in open errors publick transgression or in this estate promise them peace The holie Ghost hath not set downe this as a note of a true Prophet Neither hath God promised anie peace to thē that wittingly contynue in any error or transgression vntil they repent Doth not one deade flie putrifie and cause to stincke the whole oyntment of the Apothecary A litle leauen make sower the whole lumpe Wee would knowe of him therfore whether that diuelish distinction of fundamental errors and transgressions and such errors and transgressions as he holdeth not fundamentall wherebie he turneth away the practize of what part of Gods worde he lusteth and iustifieth or at the least tollerateth what open errors publick transgressions of Gods worde he lusteth will excuse him or anie that wittinglie breake the least of Gods commandements And whether the aucthoritie or christianitie of anie Prince wil in that daye excuse before the Lorde anie man that hath at the Princes commandment committed much more contynued to committ anie transgression without vnfaigned repentance But if the least error be contrarie to true faith the least transgression sinne and no knowen sinne or error to be committed or continued in howe can he persuade the Churche to commit or to contynue in anie error or transgression so highly to tempt and prouoke the Lorde And now to the poynct we would know of him whether anie Prince much-lesse a christian Prince may abrogate the commandement of God or take away that power and aucthoritie that God hath giuen to the Church vnto the worldes end If not but that the commandements of God remaine alwaies the same and the Churche hath the same power vnder a christian magistrate that vnder a heathen why then yt ought not to proceede to the obedience and practize of Gods worde whether in correcting and redressing faultes or in going forewarde in the wayes of God as they are reueiled vnto them as well and freelie vnder a Christian Prince as vnder an heathen Is it because a Christian Princd is the principall and greatest member of the Church why by so much the rather ought and the better may the Church doe it hauing now such a singular help and rare accomplement of so pretious a member Euerie true member is giuen for the help and comfort and not for the hindrance and hurt of the body Wee may then much better conclude that the Church vnder a christian Prince may procede with all freedome in the sincere practize of CHRISTES Gospel because he is a member of CHRIST of the Church then vnder an infidel Prince that is an enimie to CRHIST and to the Church ANother reason he bringeth whie the Churche vnder a christian Prince may not reforme without his licence or vntill hee will because it is the office of a christian Prince to reforme the Church and therfore the Church in taking such a publicke worke vpon them shoulde but vsurpe and encroch vpon his office Because wee are so apt to mis-vnderstand one an other and to take words in too lardge or straight a sense it were good wee set downe what is meant by this reformation here spoken of before we proceede Wee meane then by reformation to reduce all thinges and actions to the true antient and primatiue paterne of Gods worde This we graun to be the office and duetie of the Prince to doe aswel in the Church as in the common Wealth The Princes eye may suffer no transgression of Gods lawe he is to ouersee and see euerie one to doe their dueties in the office
and caling God hath placed them Yet is this no preiudize to the Christian libertie and power of the Church no impediment to anie member therof but rather a singular preseruation of all dueties and an excellent instigation of them all to doe the wil of God in their calings For in all this here is no power giuen the Prince to restraine anie iore of the libertie and power of the Church or to with-hold anie one person from doing the whole will of God in their caling Much-lesse is here anie power giue the Prince to drawe or compel the Church or any member therof to the least transgression or error yea when the Prince shall in anie thing be founde contrarie to God God is then to be obeyed rather then man And this is no disobedience to the Princes soueraigne and supreame power ouer al persons and causes ecclesiastical or ciuile is no preiudize or impediment to the Church or to anie member therof from doing the whole will of God in their calings So in like maner are not the proceedings of the Church according to CHRISTES Testament any derogation from or enchrochment of the royal power and prerogatiue of Princes as this false Prophet out of the mouth of Sathau woulde perswade but rather a singular preservation and most rare illustratiō therof Whose reignes are neuer so glorious as when or glorious but when God is worshipped and obeyed according to his reueiled worde and those most chearished and fauored that are most faithful therin In the Church of CHRIST are al duties most faithfullie taught and no knowen transgression of anie knowen duetie suffred either to God or man Howe then can Sathan himself say that the proceedings of the Church or rather or Christ in his Church are contrarie to or derogate from the royall power of Princes They cannot be of God that thus set at variance these blessed powers which God hath so conioyned and contempered for the mutual help each of other and the seruice of his glorie No it is the false Church and this antichristian hierarchie that are preiudicial vnto enchroch vpon and vsurp the Royall aucthoritie power iurisdiction titles honors prerogatiues lads palaces pompe c of Princes The true Church both knoweth howe to obey the Lorde and their Prince in the Lorde They vsurpe not the Princes office when they reforme anie publick fault in the worship administration gouernment ecclesiastical c but execute their owne office For this is not the Princes office to doe in person but to commande the Church to doe it by such instrumentes as God hath ther vnto ordayned This commandment of the Prince doth neither giue the Church more power or make the action more lawful Neither doth the prohibition of anie Prince take away this power of the Church that God hath giuen or make the action that God hath commanded more vnlawful How then doth the Church more sinne in doing these duties in reformation and correctiō of publick faultes and proceeding in the practize of Gods will which God hath commanded to be donne by his Church then anie priuate man sinneth when he correcteth anie fault in himself or in his family or beginneth to doe anie duetie which he before neglected without his Princes lycence Seing the Princes eye power and office extendeth aswell to ciuile as to ecclesiastical dueties aswell to priuate as to publick reformation yea the Princes licence in al Christian consideration extendeth to al godly duties honest actions euen to as many things either to be donne or to be left vndōne as the cōmandements of God extend vnto For he is the Minister of God for y e praise of them that do wel and for the punishment of them that doe euill when the Prince resisteth or suffreth not the worde of God to haue free passage he sinneth doth not his duety But this cā be no excuse for vs to cease to doe the wil of God or to intermit our duetie If he drawe the sword and smite vs for wel doing that but augmenteth his sinne and the blessing of God resteth vpon vs that suffer for righteousnes sake wee may not for feare of persecution or for the indignation of Princes leaue the commandements of God vndonne For that were with this false Prophet to mancipate the lawe of God to the wil of Princes and vtterly to abolish the crosse of Christ out of the world For Princes neuer punish mē for obeying but for breaking their hestes Beastly then hellish is the speach of this mā That saith the Church refuseth the peace of their Prince and prouoketh him to strike when they either reforme such faultes as are in the Church or proceed to doe such things as God hath commanded them though the Prince forbid and wil not giue licence But especiallie where the blasphemer is not afraid to say that the Church when it procedeth to the establishing and practize of Christes ordinances erecteth a state gouernment of their owne Doe they erect anie thing of themselues or that CHRIST himself hath not erected Is not this to accuse CHRIST of treason because he saith he is a Kinge And his seruants of sedition because they set vp his kingdome without the licence and against the will of Princes though it cost them their liues for the same Is not this man a faithful seruant of CHRIST a faithfull subiect to his Prince that so reprocheth CHRISTS heauenlie kingdom reiecteth his ordinances and commandments to make them depend vpon the wil of Princes that so seduceth his Prince and would drawe her into battell against God almighty and his Church Yea if to set vp Christes kingdome in a christiā estate without the leaue or licence of the Prince or state be rebellion and disobedience a derogation from their sacred power an intrusion into their high office how then will he excuse our Sauiour CHRIST himself who being borne in the flesh but in th' estate of a subiect and a priuate man hee neither being Minister of the Temple nor magistrate in the commō Wealth and that in a godly state vnder faithful magistrates as himself acknowledgeth did notwithstāding by al meanes in deuour to set vp his kingdome preached baptized caled al men vnto him although the whole state and gouernours earnestly sorbad and resisted him Those gouernours were to be obeyed and he himself was obedient in al things as became a true subiect If it be answered that he did it by the especial commission and commandment of God Wee readilie graunt that a sufficient warrant vnto him before God and men as also vnto all others that haue the commandement of the same God for that they doe But what is this to our question Whether the Church or such as haue aucthoritie from God ought to be stayed from doing the commandment of God by the inhibition of a christian Prince or state Wee graunte it high sinne and intollerable presumption for anie that haue not aucthoritie of God to enterprise to doe anie thing
in the Church whether with or without their Princes licence But if yt be vnlawful for the Church or such as haue aucthoritie of God without the licence of their christian Prince or gouernours Then verilie our Sauiour his Disciples offended herein who stayed not to doe the will of his heauenlie Father for the threates laying wayte of the Rulers Furder if it be vnlawfull derogatorie to a Christian Princes office aucthoritie for anie to doe Gods wil in their callings and for the Church to proceede in the practize of CHRISTES Testament though against his wil Then is it also vnlawfull vnder a heathen Prince For the christian and heathen Princes haue one and the same aucthoritie office duetie to see all thinges both in the Church and in the commune Wealth donne according to the wil of God There is the same reuerence and obedience though I say not the same bowells of loue due to the heathen that is due to the christian Prince in regarde of their office The heathen Prince shall answere aswell as the christian for the neglect of their duetie for the abuse of their power and place And thus also if M r. G. doctrines be sownd the Apostles likewise sinned against the aucthoritie of Princes in erecting CHRISTS kingdome and the Churches in proceeding to receiue the same and to doe the wil of God without their Princes licence and notwitstanding their prohibition Seing that the vnbeleeuing Princes haue the same place office and aucthoritie and ought to haue the same obediene in respect thereof that christian Princes haue or ought haue And sure most diuelish and detestable are these two published and generallie receiued opinions of these contrarie factions of our English Cleargie men The one giuing out that the forme of ecclesiasticall gouernment prescribed in CHRISTS Testament practized by the Apostles and primatiue Churches in the tymes of persecution is not nowe necessarie or tollerable vnder a Christian Prince The other giuing out that those ordinances and that gouernment which they acknowledge CHRIST to haue instituted and prescribed to his Church vnto the worldes end may not nowe vnder a christian Prince be put in practize by the Church if he forbid the same as they might ought and were vnder heathen Princes by the faithful in all ages With the one of these blasphemous positions the Prelates defend their outragious gouernment and all their antichristian proceedings with the other the tyme-seruers these counterfeite Reformistes colour and defend their perfidie not witnessing vnto and practizing the Gospell of Christ and their seruile subiection to the gouernment of Antichrist By which positions both sides most impiously abrogate the heauenlie gouernment and ordinances of Christ in his Church and intollerably seduce and abuse that most blessed and comfortable ordinance of the christian Magistracie Both of them hereby shut vp the kingdome of heauen against all men neither entring themselues nor suffring such as would but holding the whole land vnder the enormous gouernment of Antichrist in the wrath of God whose iudgment therfore sleepeth not YEt remayneth an other dangerous error which Mr. G. hath pickeâ— out of a certaine answere made by me HENRIE BARROVVE to three greate Bishops of this land where being demaunded whether the Queene may make lawes for the Church which are not contrarie to the worde of God I seeing wherat they aymed vzt to maintayne al these popish reliques deuises tromperies c wherwith their worship Church is pestered answered as I remember to this effect That no Prince neither al the meÌ„ of the world not the Church yt self could make any lawes for the Church other then CHRIST hath left in his worde But I thought it the dutie of euerie Prince especially of euerie christian Prince to enquire out renewe the lawes of God and to stir vp all their subiects vnto more diligent careful keeping of the same This answere M r. G. after his accustomed maner pronownceth Anabaptisticall deâ—ijng and cutting off a great part of the power God hath giuen vnto Princes and a great part of Discipline Proof of these chardges he maketh none except we must take these two assertions in way of proofe vntill he bring better The first is that CHRIST hath giuen general lawes or rules for matters of circumstance that be indifferent variable in the perticulars and so to be altered and abolished as the peace and edification of the Church shall require And therfore that Princes with the Church are to ordaine to establish such orders by those generall rules as may afterward for iust cause be altered M r. G. his antecedent here is so general extendent his conclusion so doubtful and indefinite taking such roome to himself in both to escape euade as except he drawe nearer and in his next booke take the paynes to set downe what he meaneth in his proposition by general lawes rules and by matters of circumstance And in his conclusion what kinde of orders those such orders are the Prince should ordeine establish he shalbe so far from distressing or convincing me as I shall neuer perceiue where he is or where about he goeth This when he shal doe then I shall knowe what to answere him In the meane tyme I confesse manie thinges of circumstance as the tyme place of assembling what scriptures to reade or to interprete how longe to continue in prayer or prophecie c to be left in libertie at the discretion of the Church to be wisely vsed according to their present occasions to edification order decencie Of these sondrie such like the Lord in wisedome sawe it not good to set downe positiue or permanent lawes for all Churches and tymes because the present estate and diuers occasions of all Churches yea of anie one Church are so diuers variable that prescript definitiue lawes could not be set of such things in perticular for the space of one moneth without manifold incoÌ„veniences great preiudize to the Church Of such things then as the Lord for these wise endes waighty causes hath left in the libertie discreation of the Church to be vsed and ordered according to the present estate and occations therof c may man make no prescript positiue lawes in perticular to enioyne therby this forme this tyme c vpon all or vpon anie one Church without restrayning that which God hath left at libertie yea without coÌ„trolling contrarijng the wisdome of God which no doubt is most excellently perfect euen in the least thinges and without manie other grieuous inconveniences intollerable preiudize to the Church of God Much better therfore should the Prince prouide for the Church to see them duly to obserue the lawes that God hath giueÌ„ and to vse their libertie aright Or where they transgresse in either of these to reprooue or to correct accordingly then to make and enioyne new lawes of his owne deuising so contrarie to the libertie yea euen to that order
no such doctrine but all that God gyâ—eth grace to returne by repentance ought to be receiued though no Apostate â—uer to beare office in the Church yet such we take to be wholly purged in the blood of CHRIST by repentance which your parish assemblies neuer did But this setting their persons aside we take to be an vndoubted truth of God that where no separation is made from Idolatrous prophane Atheistes Heretickes tyrannicall persecutors nor no couenant entred by the faithfull vnto the obedience and orderly practize of CHRISTES ordinances but a generall commixture with the world in sacriledge in false worship vnder a false ministerie such assemblies are no true Churches orderly gathered or established Now looke saith he vpon the Donatistes of England Antichrist hath bene exalted according to the prophesie of Paule he hath sat in the Temple of God c. This man by his whole former discourse present Argument it semeth herein chiefly compareth vs to the Donatistes that as they made all their quarrell for Caecilianus his vnmeetnes for his office so we make our quarrell for that Antichrist reigned or doth reigne as hâ— after expoundeth it in the Church of God wherein he affirmeth that they which submitted or stand still in subiection vnto his decrees iurisdictioÌ„ ordinances ministerie are yet notwithstanding the true apparant Church of God First we answere that we take not the word Antichrist to be vnderstood of one mans peâ—son but of all the falsly called Fathers of the Sea of ROME and more generally of all that exalt themselues aboue the ordinances of CHRIST and his Church establishing their owne deuises in place thereof or giue life vnto the image of the Beast for if the same markes of pride blasphemie and tyrannie erection of a strange ministerie lifting vp themselues aboue CHRISTS Testament ordinances and worship be sound emongst your spirituall Lords in England we see not but Antichrist spoken of by Paul may be also found amongst you Now if M r. GIFFARD had considered Caecilianus his estate who at the hardest was but vncapable of that lawfull office and to that lawfull administration as it was on both sides supposed and concerning the outward order or maner lawfully ordeyned there can be no comparison betwene him and Antichrist And for Antichristes sitting in the Temple of God M r. GIFFARD must know that manie times the Church is called the Church not because yt remayneth still vnder the outward couenant but because yt sometimes did so yea and at the first creeping vp of that man of sinne while the iniquitie wrought in a mysterie yt was the Church out of which he sprang and in which he sometimes sat The holy Ghost giueth vs then hereby to vnderstand that this Antichrist who should change the holy ordinances should be an Apostata he should be neither Turke nor Pagan but the bottomlesse pit should be opened by him in more subtile and strange delusions out of which smoke all your ministerie is proceeded But when he had changed the ordinances destroyed euery greene thing caused all high and low rich and poore to receiue his marke in their hande or foreheade and suffred none to buye and sell which would not fall downe and worship him the sunne now couered with sackcloth the Moone turned into blood the starrs fallen from heauen the true worshippers murthered if any one stood vp Gods curses threatned to all that worshipped the Beast or his image or receiued his marke in their hand or foreheade we hope this man will not say yt was now the apparant Church of God lest he coÌ„demne not only the scriptures but al whome God commanded to come out of her calling her the mother of fornications the harlot that sitteth vpon many waters hold of all vncleane spirits cage of all vncleane and hatefull birdes confused Babell c. So that if M r. GIFFARD had anie salt of grace he would better pervse the booke of Reuelations which with all the prophesies of the Prophets of CHRIST himself and of his Apostles make manifest this generall Apostasie and defection vnder Antichrist and not now tell vs a tale of Caecilianus Doth he not see in the whole Booke the false Church true lyuely described the one worshipping the Beast the other following the Lambe the one persecuted the other persecuting in most bloody murder of the Sainctes Well saith he but Antichrist is disclosed by the glorious light of the Gospel his damnable doctrine cursed idolâ—trie and vsurped tyrannie are cast forth of this land the true doctrine of faith is published c. First we must here demaunde whether these assemblies were then the true Church when they were ledd by those damnable doctrines and lyued in that cursed idolatrie bowing downe to the Beast and persecuting the Sainctes Secondly as we are not vnthankfull for the abandoning of the POPES person supremacie with much of his damnable wares we demaund of you what you thinke of those persons which set opeÌ„ his shoppes againe keepe his Courtes and exercise like vsurped power and tyrannie that was before But to answere directly Antichrist is not discouered in your assemblies his daÌ„nable doctrines cursed idolatries vsurped tyrannie are not cast forth the doctrine of faith is not sincerely published Againe what is al this to the prouing of a true Church a lawfull ministerie true worship and holy gouernment of CHRIST Your parish assemblies were receiued from the Popes hand without anie conuersion by repentance or orderly gathering by doctrine into any communion the Popes ministerie set ouer them the worship though a litle changed out of latine into english some of theirs left out but al y t remayneth either takeÌ„ froÌ„ his Portesse or mens deuises these assemblies still gouerned by those Courtes Officers and Canons that before What place hath now Christes Testament amongst you how is Antichrist discouered or his damnable wares cast forth Is it not made subiect to these Antichristian ordinances ministerie worship gouernment It is not limited stinted and aportioned no further to be opened then to vphold these execrable orders idolatries sacrileges yea is not only the bare name therof vsed as a stale and doctrine therof peruerted to the deceiuing of the people in this estate Moses law was read euerie Sabboth day in their Synagogs when they crucified CHRIST But you should haue proued you had such assemblies such a ministeri such a worship such a gouernmeÌ„t as the Gospel prescribeth Being then the same assemblies contynuing in false worship vnder the same ministerie gouernment al the Atheistes Papistes Hereticks Antichristian officers c in one coÌ„mixture that the POPE left we may wel affirme you to remaine stil the marcked seruantes of Antichrist not speaking here how many Antichristes are here exalted leauing the damnable doctrines cursed idolatrie false preaching of the Gospell to our lardger discourse in due place But now M r. GIFFARD beholding these things that they haue made no separation nor draweÌ„ the people vnto the ordinances
you here take my answere that vve deny these parrish assemblies to be true Churches or to haue anie power or aucthoritie to cast our any according to Christes ordinance so that wee cannot reason vvith you as to make the controuersie of open sinners in the Church but as a confused assemblie not being euer gathered vnto Christ or guyded by his ordiances We know that in the true Church are shalbe opeÌ„ sinners yet ther are rules lawes by due censure to bring them to repentance or els to cast them out if they remaine obstinate in anie open grosse sinne of which things we wil not enter into discourse with you denijng you to haue eyther true Church or power to redresse abuses in your parrish assemblies And where he demandeth vvhat order of discipline wee haue obserued in our separation We haue learned that no other censures belong vnto the false Church then powring forth the vialls into the ayre waters sunne c. For this wee haue the direction and commandement of God Reuel 16. 18. 6. Againe where should we finde your Synod of Pastors in the whole tayle of the Dragon you haue no such order as you prate of vnskilfully your L. Arch-B or Ordinatie can teach you otherwise then plead for Synods of Pastors For anie ChristiaÌ„ or equal triall either in free conference by the Scriptures or triall by the coÌ„mon law we haue vpon the dispence of our lyues long sued for it and caÌ„not obtaine anie as vvee haue said and finde nothing but furor dolus tumulius amongst your broode Now after his former discourâ—e he will from poinct to poinct proue vs to agree with the Donatistes First saith he the Donatistes did accuse and condemne the Churche and ministerie of the Churches most falslie And I say saith he the Brownistes are as false accusers as they and condemne as iniustly in all crimes Here are bold and sore chardges but Mr. Giffards bare word wil not stand The Donatistes cause was not about the orderly gathering of a true Church but for the casting out of the vnworthie not about the office entrance or administration of the ministerie but about the sinnes of such as were in that office So that if Mr. Giffard would looke againe of the cause he should finde no cause to keepe this stirr as vpon a stage to no end or edifijng Wee haue often told him in our former writinges that our matter is not about offenders in the Church but about the beeing or not beeing a Church In the meane time he handsomly layeth vpon their owne filthines saying companies and swarmes of drunckardes gluttons whoremasters couetous worldlings greedie vsurers extortioners oppressours bribers defrauders lyers backbyters and sclanderers envious hateful and contentious persons swearers and cursers are suffred and admitted to the Lords Table this saith he in manie or in most of their parrish assemblies And many of their ministeri such Where admit them a Church in his owne coÌ„ceit let him ad now this more which is as true that they haue no power to redresse these euils by due censure for that they thus coÌ„tynue after they haue bene long ofteÌ„ reproued for this sacriledge and we are bold to pronouÌ„ce the Priest as the people a deÌ„ne of theiues a cage of vncleane spirits as the harlot that receiueth all commers cast together into Iesabels bed Hee further confesseth that the threatnings of the Prophets against Israel are due vnto them Whereby hee confesseth these assemblies not to be the Churches of God For all the Prophets that prophesied against Israel in the defection pronounce her not to be the Churche of God reade Hosea 1. 2. Ieremie 3. Ezechiell 23. But saith he might not the Donatistes haue pleaded that there were manie wicked people wicked Ministers in those Churches from which they separated We answere that is not questioÌ„ For first we denie you to haue anie Church orderly gathered vnto the ordinances worship gouernment of CHRIST which they did not And againe we haue not to reasoÌ„ what they might haue excepted against those assemblies or ministers but what they made the cause of their separation wherein you trouble but your self and with odiouse names deceiue the ignorant to make anie shewe of agreement betwene our cause and theirs It wil be demanded saith he whither Cyprian the rest of the godly did worship together with those open sinners in their dayes ioyning with them in prayer and in the sacramentes c. No the question shalbe Mr. Giffard Whether if they did communicate with the open transgressions of the lawe in their time they did wel and lawfully therein or no for I trust you will graunt that the Church hath alwayes power to cast out the obstinate offenders reade then the â— of the 1 to the Corinth a litle more coÌ„sideratly and tel vs whether they faulted not in keeping in their fellowship the incestious person and for not purging out the leauen from amongst them for what saith the text Now I write vnto you that you companie not together If anie that is called a brother be a fornicator or an Idolator or railer or a drunckard or an extortioner vvith such an one eate not Where the words me synanamignysthai be not together commingled and after vvith such an one eate not sheweth a plaine inhibition of communicating with the open prophane or impenitent offendors For where is this commixture or commixion if not in that holy banquet and coniunction in the communion and supper of the Lorde and if Mr. Giffard could discerne the spiritual things he might see the outward signes of bread and wyne to be tokens not only of our vnion with Christ and benefit of his death but also of our communion vvith the members of his bodye spiritually as the holy Ghost reasoneth saijng The cup of blessing vvich vvee blesse is yt not the communioÌ„ of the blood of CHRIST and the bread vvhich vve breake is it not the commanion of the bodie of CHRIST for vve that are manie are one bread and one bodie because 〈◊〉 are partakers of one bread For vs then to come together in this banquet and spiritual reioycing with the members of CHRIST to our iudgment we haue true comfort one with another But with the open prophane or obstinate open knowen transgressor ther caÌ„ be no good reioycing fellowship or communion for besides the vvicked Priest that presumptuouslye blesseth where God curseth and committeth sacriledge in delyuering the signe of Gods Couenant with his people in CHRIST to the treaders vnder their feete of his body and blood so the whole Congregation and euery one that participateth with those open wicked transgresse in not admonishing casting out the leauen against so manie rules as command admonition excommunication by due order and partake with y e wicked against God by their reioycing with them as bretheren But as I haue stil pleaded with you we know better order then blinde separation in pride for the sinnes
the law yet his office still retained but we hold that the Minister ought to repent his sinne before he administer and the Church to admonish him of his knowen sinne before they suffer him to administer and not coÌ„municat with him if he be obstinat If the Church neglect their dutie he and they transgresse yet do we not say that it is no Sacrament that he deliuereth or that his ministerie is disanulled But we must put Mr. Giffard in minde how far he is gone from our cause in this comparison We neuer disalowed their SacrameÌ„ts as being administred by a lawful Minister in a lawful office yet the man a sinner But of such counterfeites as haue neither lawfull office entrance c but stand enchanters in Antichristes kingdome so that these are not the personal sinnes of a Minister in the Church wherin Mr. Giff. wickednes appeareth to make the questioÌ„ of the mans person or his sinne when it is the ministery office entrance administation al which wee hold to be Antichristian and to haue nothing to do with the seales of Gods Couenant in this estate not here to speake of the altering of the institution in the maner of administring yt vvhich the Donatistes neuer either had cause or made question of as it seemeth And whether anie promise is made to the elementes abused in the false yea whether to the elementes or to the keeping of the lawes and ordinances in the true Church let Mr. Giffard make answere Further when we affirme the Sacramentes of the false Church to be no true seales of the Couenant because they are Idolatours and Idolatrous the Lordes ordinances prophaned and lawes wholly violated wee do not therby conclude it to bee no Baptisme concerning the outwarde washing for wee can put difference betwene a false and none a false Sacrament or counterfeit signe and none for the false Church is saide to haue her peace offringes And although wee holde them highly to tempt God to their owne condemnation if they repent not that wittingly prophane or of wilfull ignorance transgresse those high ordinances as in the false Church to be superstitious of the element where the lawe and Couenant is broken yet do wee not therevpon affirme wee neede anie reiterating of the outward signe as the Donatistes but hold this false signe nowe a true signe sufficient to vs concerning the outward washing Circumcision in the Apostasie of Israel which was without promise to the receiuers in that estate and nothing but sinne in yt yet stood for a sufficient outward cutting wheÌ„ anie of them returned to the Church and ate of the Passouer wherof it was not lawfull for any vncircumcised to eate how the signe might haue bene reiterated if need had so required we may see by that of y e Apostle 1 Cor. 7. for gathering againe their circumcisioÌ„ if it might be gathered againe then secondly cut Where Mr. Giffard then in stead of performing his comparison saith that the Donatistes in rebaptising did better of both because he that is not baptised ought to be baptised he bewrayeth his ignorance that cannot put difference betwene a false Sacrament and none a false signe and none The grossnes also he supposeth to haue bene in vs is found in himself that lest he should make the false and counterfeit washing in the false church to be none runneth to iustifie the Church ministerie sacramentes c at ROME and so must conclude himself of necessitie a Schismaticke or a popish Priest which he will And where he demandeth whether he that knoweth he was neuer baptised can be saued if he seek not to be baptised when he may haue yt We demande againe how euer true baptisme should be restored if the false signe of baptisme which was then without promise in the false Church should not now be sufficient concerning the outward signe To the Government IN the principle of principles that I say not the verie summe of all causes of our separation from these assemblies namely the gouernment which Mr. GIFFARD termeth discipline he can not finde any coÌ„similitude betwene the Donatistes and vs for the confesseth he hath not read that they did take anie exception against it in that tyme. Take your word discipline for al the meanes that CHRIST hath apointed by his lawes ministerie censures to keepe guyde gouerne his Church ioyntly and seuerally to be instructed in their duties and see what a dilemma you are come vnto this being graÌ„ted that herein ther is no agreement seeing the chief cause of our controuersie with you is for the rable of this Antichristian and pseâ—dohierarchie Courtes c which haue no place in the Church of God where CHRISTS officers offices lawes censures ought to gouerne and guyde his Church But here according to your accustomed maner you goe about to say there were faultes to be found in their gouernment then yea as well as in their worship c which you affirmed to be as corrupt as yours is now wherein if ante regard were to be had of your words you would not only make those Bishopps in as euill state as these that Church as yours now but haue cast into the fire al the platformes that your learned Reformistes haue pleaded for from that falsly so called Primatiue Church Well I haue told you the question is not whether they had the true gouernment or no whether in that gouernment there were corruptions defaultes or negligences but whether the Donatistes separated therfore or no they had the same offices officers lawes censures that the other so that you speak not only false in saying they might haue had as iust cause in this respect of separation as we but also bring the Argument to confound your self with your whole Church wherin you stand a Priest Thus you are separated from the Church of ROME but retaine still the same hierarchie worship gouernment that they vsed and haue as the Do. of the Churches from which they separated therfore you in this as in the rest of your Argumentes conclude your selues Donatistes Heretickes and Schismatickes from the Church of ROME But Mr. GIFFARD will denie that the Donatistes had as great cause to separate from those Churches froÌ„ which they separated as those English Priestes from their Graundfather the Pope for it was not so corrupted The same we answere to you for your gouernment how then shall we end this matter I take it thus that the Priestes of England despise the Popes person and yet keepe the same orders lawes officers offices that he erected So the Donatistes kept stil the orders of gouernment that the Churches they separated from Now if we can cleare our selues that we retaine not the same gouernment amongst vs that the Church doth we separat from which I thinke cannot be denyed then Mr. GIF hath in a chief principle put himself and this whole laud into the number of Donatistes The Argument is now this The Church of England separateth from the Church of
ROME and yet keepe their gouernment worship therfore the Church of England are Schismamatickes and Donatistes and an other poinct that ther can be no true Sacramentes no true Church vnder a false gouernment And Mr. GIFFARD is yet further out of his way To the Argument of manie Churches HE granting that we herein differ from the Donatistes in that they condemne all Churches in the world we do not will needes notwithstanding haue vs Donatistes in this poinct also For saith he though they shoote not their arrowes at them yet their arrowes strike them their Argumentes vpon consequence will reach so far yea runne thorough the sides of all Churches This we answere you must first cleare your selues of those thinges wherwith you are chardged and pressed and trouble not your self with other mens matters seing you make this but a cloke for your wickendnes to shrowde your self vnder other meÌ„s persons with whome we haue not to deale We vtterly refuse to enter into this controuersie of the estate of other Contries we know the word of God is neere vs thankes be to God by which if your cause be good suffer it to be tryed As for the consequence of our Argumentes they are but your owne collections to passe ouer your owne sinnes and sett the strife betwene vs and other Churches which we wil not be drawen vnto And all men may here behold this sower of wordes and strife maker will counterfeit not only consequence but Argumentes of his owne head to raise quarrell In all which he hath forgotten his promise to compare our writinges and theirs together and flyeth to his owne collection In this part of his stage-play he beginneth thus The Church of ENGLAND is esteemed reuerenced emongst the Churches as a sister and so coÌ„municated with yet they all know what her faultes be in her assemblies in her worship in her ministerie gouernment in asmuch as they are apparant Vnto the first we suppose your worship ministerie Church gouernment are not so apparant vnto them as you gyue out Secondly we doubt yea I may say it is vntrue that they iustifie your ministerie worship or gouernment Thirdly admit they should thus sinne either of ignorance negligence or infirmitie standing otherwise orderly gathered to the practize of CHRISTES ordinances they are not for this sinne till after due convincement and admonition they remaine obstinat to be presently iudged no Churches But what I thinke of their estate you shall here pardon me I wil not intermedle till I be called As for your harmonie of Confessions if it be not the harmonie of the Prophets CHRIST and his Apostles it skilleth nothing vs what coÌ„sent you make Againe it is not an accord in certeine general Articles that can satisfie this matter when in the perticulars you discent to the ouerthrow of al Such an harmonie you may very wel make with your mother Church of ROME and a great deale more large Neither do their Confessions agree with you in the estate of the ministeri Church gouernment nor worship Scotland Geneua France c haue an other ministerie offices choise ordination and ministration an other gouernment worship but it were too large to discusse And now hold to your Argument and see what wil follow The Church of ROME haue the same confession of faith which you call your Apostolick Crede that you haue yea the Lordes prayer as you cal it Athanasius Crede c therfore they and you agreeing in this harmonie of confession are one body one Church Againe these Churches you say hold you the Church of God and you hold the Church of ROME to be the Church of God therfore you are one body al and then you al the Churches Schismatickes from your mother Church If the Church of ENGLAND be Antichristian idolatrous and worship the Beast c then the Churches which perfectly know the same and yet acknowledg her a sister are partakers of her sinne and so to be condemned with her The same Argument we thus returne you If the Church of ROME be Antichristian idolatrous worship the Beast theÌ„ the Church of ENGLAND which perfectly knoweth the same yet acknowledgeth her a sister as Mr. GIFFARD doth say is partaker with her sinnes and so to be condemned with her Al those Churches saith he which know the Church of ENGLAND in this estate do yet reuerence her as a true Church of CHRIST do coÌ„dempne those as heretical Schismatickes which cal yt Antichristian separat themselues from yt We answere that all those Churches he speaketh of do not approue the church of ENGLAND in this estate neither condempne vs in the thinges we withstand therein and receiue it againe thus At the first coÌ„ming out of papacie all the Churches in the world did approue the Church of ROME and condempne those as heretical Schismatickes which caled it AntichristiaÌ„ separated from yt Let Mr. Giffard put to what conclusioÌ„ he wil. I take it Mr. Giff. must now leaue the bare title of Church ministerie c and flee to the proofe of their profession orderly walking by the word of God which if he do not yet do we buyld therevpon as vpon a most sure foundation As to Mr. CALVINE we refer you to his confession of faith printed in the latter end of his owne Catechisme and if he be coÌ„trarie to himself in his other writinges look you vnto it we do not for the holynes of the man iustifie anie of his errours as no man is without neither for his errors reiect any truth he held knowing of the one God hath had mercy as we hope and for the other Gods word approueth it so that we beleiue not any thing because such a man said so but because by the word Spirit we heare CHRIST himself speak And you do greatly abuse his writinges in vsing them after your owne â—ense in his name contrarie to his minde and purpose and by your leaue wrasting them to your owne iudgment deceiuing others therby In his confession he affirmeth ther is no true Sacrament with promise as I do remember but where the Minister hath a lawfull office and outward calling to administer so that all his Argumentes must be vnderstood of such a Church as haue a lawful ministerie in office entrance and administration and cannot be applyed to yours Moreouer he reasoned against the Anabaptistes and such as held an integritie and perfection in the Church and separated for euerie sinne coÌ„mitted without due seeking of redresse And if he erred in these or anie other doctrines we do not therfore hold them presently to be no Church in which he was Minister or which did in like ignorance receiue the said doctrines it is obstinacie in error that only deserueth casting off and that by due order As for most of your places expouÌ„ded by his mouth now receiued by you to maintaine open sinne to coÌ„municate with the open knowne transgressours they are so coÌ„mon